Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue:

The breeze flowing through the grass, waving in majesty as the wind continues. The only sound across the field was a soft almost sound less footsteps.

Long silver, waist length hair slowly drifting to and fro as a tall figure walked through to get to a destination. These was a tinkling sound of two swords softly colliding with every step.

As the figure was walking, it was being lost in its thoughts. The full moon beaming down with luminous rays, were showing everything in its light.

The moon's light revealing the figure as a man in a white kimono with red lotus flowers on the shoulder and with top body armor, also a white, long fluffy mokomoko on his right shoulder.

"My Lord...Sesshomaru!" A high pitch voice said as it ran towards the tall figure with a two headed dragon with a little girl riding on its back were following. The man stopped as he as he turned his head slightly in acknowledgment.

"What is it Jaken?" He said. Jaken stopped in front of him and bowed. "My Lord...where are we heading to exactly?" He said as he looked up and saw his Lord walked away.

Being in fear of being left behind, Jaken ran to him. "Wait for me!" He said as the dragon followed in tow.

Sesshomaru walked on as he was still lost in thought unaware of his whereabout. "As to say I'm seeking Naraku...but something is pulling me to somewhere else... why... its been going on for a week now and the beast within is growing restless more so everyday...what's wrong with me?" He thought as he walked into the forest.

Unsure about the journey he'll face and what fate has in store for him…

Chapter Text

Nikko was nervous as she walked up the stairs to the shrine. It had been eight years since she saw Kagome.

She and Kagome were inseparable when they were kids, unfortunately Nikko had to move, her father got a new job in America and Nikko had to go with.

She told Kagome that she will write to her often. They stayed connected that way since then.

A week ago, Nikko sent a letter out to her saying that she was coming back to Japan to with her Sobo (Grandmother), also that she would come see her on Friday. A few days after sending the letter, Kagome wrote saying she can't wait to see me and her family will be as well.

(Flashback)…

Nikko smiled when she packed her things getting ready for Japan. Hours later the plane landed into Japan, the sun was rising over the clouds as she met Sobo who opened the airplane station exit doors toward the outside world...Japan.

When she set foot on Japanese soil, she has sensed something within her calling out as if seeking for something, beside sensing the peace and tranquility she felt, it was like a pulse...beating in her heart and soul. A hour later, she was at home with Sobo who was joyous to have her home.

Nikko smiled as she put her stuff in her room. "Happy to be back in Japan at last." She thought as she unpacked.

Few hours later, she finished unpacking and went downstairs. Sobo and her talked for hours, getting to catch up about what happened over the years.

Sobo was impressed by Nikko finishing school a few years back, worked a job and decide to move back here. " I knew you had the brains for finishing early." Sobo said as she hugged Nikko.

Nikko smiled laughed as they departed, she told Sobo that she was going out to see Kagome and won't be back for awhile. Sobo nodded as Nikko left to visit Kagome.

(End Flashback)…

Chapter Text

Nikko took a deep breath as she knocked on the door of Kagome's home. She waited as the door opened, with a girl who was 5'4'', mid-back charcoal hair, and brown eyes, wearing a white top with green designs on the front, short green skirt and white calf socks.

Her eyes wide with surprise as she recognized her friend. "Kagome?" Nikko said. Kagome smiled an nodded as she hugged Nikko. "Nikko it is good to see you." Kagome said as she moved from the hug and took a look her friend. "You changed Nikko." She said as Nikko looked at herself.

She was 5' 6", thigh-length dark brown hair that was wrapped up in a big bun, and dark blue eyes, wearing a light green dress with a floral design and a jade necklace given to her from Sobo as a welcome home gift. "Yeah...so have you." Nikko said as they went inside meeting the rest of the family.

Seeing Kagome's Grampa, Sota her little brother who was in 4th grade, and her mother who cooked up lunch for them. They talked about the things that happen during the years apart that they didn't write about. Kagome was surprised as much as anyone that Nikko finished school early, but Nikko advise Kagome that she will help her if she has any problems, she didn't mind.

"Thanks Nikko...I do need some help with some makeup homework I'm stuck on, with your help, I'll finish it, after that I can give the tour around the shrine." Kagome said. Nikko nodded and smiled as they were eating. After lunch, Kagome drag Nikko out of the living room, tells her mom that she be upstairs with Nikko for awhile.

When they to Kagome's room there was a small pile of papers and books on her desk. Nikko noticed something else on her desk, a small jar with three small purple shards in them in the right hand corner. She felt something as she got close to the jar, it felt strange like a force is pulling towards her.

Whatever it is...its powerful. She ignored the jar as she helped Kagome with her work. An hour and a half, they finished every assignment needed to be done. "Wow...Nikko... you really are smart...I couldn't have finished this in a short time without you...now I have a chance to finish school with your help." Kagome said.

Nikko nodded as something occurred to her. "Hey...Kagome?" She said. "Yeah?" Kagome said. "It may not be any of my business but why do you have that much work during the summer, I don't think they give out schoolwork in the summer?" Nikko asked. Kagome froze for a moment then looked back at Nikko.

"Well...I've been sick so often that this is the only way to catch up and stay in school." She said. Nikko noticed that Kagome is hiding something but she'll let it slide, she nodded in understanding. Nikko looked back at the desk and remembered the jar with shards in it, she wanted to know what it is since Nikko was a rock hound but couldn't identify the shards in the jar.

"Hey Kagome?...What kind of rock shards are these? I've never seen anything like them." Nikko said pointing at the jar. For a moment Kagome looked pale and a bit nervous. "Uh well... Those are part of a special stone I'm collecting but don't touch it, its fragile." She said.

Nikko nodded as she moved away from the jar feeling less tension from it. Kagome clapped her hands getting Nikko's attention. "Come on...lets take that tour I promised you." Kagome said as they left her room, giving Nikko the tour of her home.

Chapter Text

Nikko P.O.V.

Everything around Kagome's home is amazing, same as always, since we were little. Kagome told a bit about what places we were looking at, from the temple to the garden.

Then we went to see the 500 year old tree on the other side of the house, the memories came, we used to play games around the tree, every time I was near it I felt safe and clear minded.

I smiled as I saw the tree as we were getting near a shed. "In that shed is the Bone Eaters Well there's a legend with it, if you believe in that stuff." Kagome said as I nodded, knowing that story from Kagome gramps pretty well.

He would always tell us all the legends he knew when they were little but Kagome would walk away and would I stayed and listened. He loved that I was interested on what he had to say and I would even pretend that the legends he told me were real and he even saw me as one of his own Mago (grandchildren).

Even on my birthday he would give me his special gifts and I love them when Kagome threw away her gifts or gave it to Buyo to eat. I was 8 years old when Kagome's Grampa told me about the Bone Eaters Well, that it has the bones of demons that were destroyed and had to be placed inside a well because the well was deep enough to put them in and not attract other demons.

Actually, he told me that legend on the day that I had to move. It was a harsh day but a good day to remember, because Kagome said no matter what we'll always be best friends even from far away.

And now I'm here, with my best friend, and nothing will separate us again. Even now it feels like I never left and time pressed forward and just picked up right where we left off.

As soon as we were by the shed, I stopped in an instant as I felt something pulsing within me. I gasped as I felt the pulsing again, it felt the same feeling when I landed here.

Kagome noticed that I wasn't by her, she turned and saw the look on my face and she became concerned. "Nikko...are you ok?...What's wrong?" She said as she came towards me.

I didn't hear what she said as I felt within me a strong pull towards the shed. My body quickly moved on it own accord while my mind was trying to figure out what is going on with me.

I didn't realize I was inside the shed, going towards the well and then I was at the very edge of the well looking into it, seeing nothing but the deep bottom until I felt a hand brushed my shoulder but it was too late, I slipped and fell.

I didn't even have a chance to scream since I was surprised. The air rushed pasted me as I waited for the impact...but it never came.

Chapter Text

Previously on the Last Episode of Great Dog's Devotion:

(I didn't even have a chance to scream since I was surprised. The air rushed pasted me as I waited for the impact...but it never came.)

…-…-…-…-...

Nikko P.O.V.

I felt like I was drifting for a few moments, then I felt the ground softly underneath me as if I was laying there in the first place. I shook my head as I got up and dusted myself off from laying on the ground.

I looked up and noticed things were different, there was light in the well and long thick green vines dangling beside me. I had a feeling that this is different somehow but I was unsure until I figure it out but first, I need to get out of the well.

"Huh... I guess these vines will help me get out." I said as I climbed up the vines. As soon as I got my arms over the rim of the well, I looked over and I could not believe my eyes.

I saw open space of green grass and right by was a forest, its like Japan that I knew didn't exist. I sat on the rim of the well as I took my shoes off, not wanting them to strain my feet since they're slightly high heels. I put my toes into the grass, feeling the soft texture beneath it.

Then slowly I put my foot onto the ground, when my feet came in contact with the ground I felt the strong pulse within me once more but more stronger than before, pulling me away from the well, forgetting what I was doing before.

So I didn't go against it and explored my surroundings. A few minutes later, I felt the ground rumbling beneath me, I looked up and saw a giant spider-like creature coming through the forest, it looks down and saw me.

It smiled with long yellow rotting fangs. "Ahh...What luck...something delicious to eat...don't move I want to shallow you whole." It said as it rushed towards me. I saw what its intentions were and I'm not going down without a fight.

So I moved at the last second, it crashed face down into the ground. I saw the opportunity to escape, so I ran into the forest. As I was running, I heard the creature screech in fury and coming after me.

I still continued running hopefully to lose it. A few minutes later, I ran behind a tree alongside a river catching my breath, then I heard splashing and giggling. I peeked out to see what the noise was...it was a little girl in plaid tan and green kimono playing in the water.

I frowned in confusion of why is there a little girl out here. Then I saw the spider creature who was after me had its attention on the little girl, slowly creeping up on her.

The creature was going to attack the girl, I won't let it happen, I will protect her even if its cost my life. I pushed off from the tree and ran to the girl. The spider creature jumped as I grabbed the girl into my arms.

The creature hissed as we were getting away. Quickly after seeing the spider creature, the little girl became aware of the situation but didn't make a move to get out of my arms.

I looked down at her and saw that she was scared. "It's okay sweetie, I won't let that creature get you, no matter what, I'll protect you." I said as I was still running, she nodded in understanding. After a few minutes later, my legs were aching and my lungs gasping for more air, I stopped I realized there was wall of a cliff in front of us.

I panted for a moment and looked down at the child as she looked up at me. I have no choice but to fight but she has to get away. I put her down and kneeled down to her level, looking straight in the eyes. "When the creature comes I want you to run as fast as you can and hide somewhere until I yell for you ok?" I said. She nodded in understanding suddenly, the creature in came in view was looking at me.

"Run" I whispered as she dashed like the wind, disappearing into the woods. The creature hissed at me as it jumped into the air, I moved as it landed near the wall. It screeched as some of it's legs came off and was flipped upside down, I grabbed a thick tree branch and swung it, hitting it in the abdomen as hard as I could.

It roared in fury as it swung its legs around. Unfortunately, two of those legs hit me and sent me flying. I landed by crashing into a tree, I felt pain radiating everywhere and my lungs seized for a moment and then I gasped for air.

I looked up seeing the creature was getting back up and looked at me with hatred in its eyes. It hissed in fury as it came towards me, I tried to move but I couldn't, I was in too much pain and trying to keep conscious.

"You wench... you did some damage on me...unfortunately not enough...I'm going to enjoy devouring you slowly and painfully...(spat)...mortal...you think...YOU weak creature...could harm a spiderhead?...too bad the girl got away...she would have been a lovely treat...sadly she escaped... However, you won't...Prepare to suffer!" It shouted as it pounced.

I looked to the sky as I thought at that moment, even at the current situation, even if I had a second chance, I would make the same choices all over again. I look back at the creature as I was awaiting my fate.

At that moment, I felt something within me pulsed again and this time more vigorously. Suddenly, the creature halted on a dime about a foot from me and looked towards the woods.

I did the same as well but my vision was getting blurry and I faintly saw a man walking towards us. I felt that the man was a force to be reckoned with. "Go away...Demon...This is my prey!" It shouted as it backed up a bit.

The man glanced at me and back to the creature with a cold calculated stare. "No...it is not." He said standing still. His voice made me shiver, my heart sped up and the pain seemed to be long forgotten at that moment. He reached to his left side and revealed a sword. The creature hissed as it was ready to pounced.

"You think you can take me down with a small sword?...well then suffer!" It said as it launched into the air, spitting out web-like strings, but the man wasn't there, he was right behind it and he swung out his sword.

The creature screeched as it turned into ashes and the man floated down, gracefully landing on his feet to the ground. I knew then that the girl was safe with the creature gone, but then the pain had resurfaced and it was too much to bear that I was rendering unconscious...Then everything went black.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(I knew then that the girl was safe with the creature gone, but then the pain had resurfaced and it was too much to bear that I was rendering unconscious... Then everything went black.)

…-...-...-...-...

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

I walked towards the girl as I put my sword away in its sheath. I stopped a few feet away as I saw that she was unconscious, I stood there watching her in a sleep-like state. Strangely enough, it feels like as though I was being pulled towards her, wanting to get closer.

But I quickly moved away trying to rid of the feeling I was having towards her. I wanted to leave her there, so I turned away and started to leave. Suddenly, I felt the beast within me howling in joy and sadness, as it wanted to burst out on my body as I looked upon her again, but I wouldn't let the beast out, I concentrated to keep it under my control by looking away from her and it growled at me in fury.

"She is the one we seek, pick her up and bring her with us or I will burst out and take matters into my own hands." The beast said as it growled. I frowned at the beast, I sighed as I glimpsed back at her, wanted nothing to do with her but everything to do with her.

I quickly looked away, calculating made my options but there wasn't any other choice and I deeply sighed. I looked at her and went to her, kneeling down as close as I possibly could tolerate and gently picked her up. She was surprisingly light, had a small waist like a doll children would carry around which made it easier to hold her with one arm. She stirred a bit with a whimper but didn't wake up.

At first, she smelled of blood from the demons and her own, I had the urge to lick some off her cheek, but I stomped it down. Underneath all of the scents on her, there was one in particular I picked up...it was Rin's scent.

I frowned in confusion as I went back to Ah-Un with the girl in my arm. When I got to Ah-Un, Jaken ran up to me with fear in his body and shouted. I've wondered why I kept him all this time, since he was irritating with his constant babbling of his high pitch voice.

"What is it Jaken? Where is Rin?" I said as I put the girl on Ah-Un as I turned to him. "That's what I'm telling you...Rin was playing around and I lost her for a second, I found her playing in the river, that's when a spiderhead showed up and went to attack her, but a girl grabbed her and ran. Then I lost them again but heard commotion deeper in the forest...but please forgive me My Lord." He said as he bowed to the ground.

I turned as I caught Rin's scent in the wind and followed it while holding Ah-Un's line and Jaken following in tow. "Rin!...Where are you?...Come out you little pest... No time to play games!" He shouted. I got irritated by his shouting so I stepped over him. He whimpered like a pup as I pasted him.

A few minutes later, I stopped near a thick hollowed tree, where Rin's scent is strongest. "Rin" I said as I saw her pop out of the tree with a smile on her face. "Lord Sesshomaru!" She said as she ran to me.

"What is it Rin?" I said as she tugged on my kimono with urgency. "We have to help a lady, she is being attacked by a demon because she saved me and told me to run to hide until she said it was ok to come out." She said.

I nodded in understanding. "Is this the lady who saved you?" I said as I moved away from Ah-Un to show Rin the unconscious woman. She gasped as she went to the woman, noticing the scratches and the pain shown on woman's face.

Rin looked at me, nodded ad went seeking herbs to heal the woman's wounds. "Jaken...go with Rin." I said. Jaken frowned but listened to my command and went after Rin. After Jaken left, I gently lifted the woman off of Ah-Un and delicately lowered the woman down, leaning her against a tree.

I stepped away, getting some distance between me and the woman. Then rays of sunlight pass through the shade of the tress and beaming down on her. For a moment, I stared at her in the beam of light, the rays highlighted her hair from a dark brown into a fiery red and gold halo, her face was pale like alabaster a with a hint of pink on her cheeks and a glow surround her body apart from the injuries she had.

"She looks like a goddess in the sunlight." I thought as I subconsciously I leaned forward wanting to touch her face. My body moved to it own accord, then I was directly right in front of her. As my fingers reached out to touch her cheek, I stopped as I realized what I was doing and backed away.

My beast growled in anger of the stopped notion. "Why fight your instincts with this delectable creature, she is lovely to look at and to eat...figuratively." The Beast said.

I tsked as I walked to the opposite side, sat against a tree and waited for Rin to return with her herbs to heal the woman. I thought how ridiculous that the beast would think I, Sesshomaru would become succumbed or desire a human, like my father had, no I will not, I will get her healed and when she is, she'll leave, until then...I'll deal with it and ignore her.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(I thought how ridiculous that the beast would think I, Sesshomaru would become succumb or desire a human, like my father had, no I will, get her healed and when she is, she'll leave, until then... I'll deal with it and ignore her.)

…-...-...-...-...

Nikko P.O.V.

Darkness...That's what I saw, as slight pain was radiating through my body and slumber begging me to return to its lulling sleep, but I refuse to fall back into its abyss. As I started waking up as I stayed but sensing a presence nearby, I don't how I sense it but I just do.

I felt warmth across my face as my senses were returning. I heard cicadas buzzing, the crackles of a fire and giggling laughter of a child. Light appeared behind my eyelids, stinging my eyes as I move my head.

I needed to move the rest of my body, so I force myself to move but when I did move, I felt pain radiating through my ribs. I hissed and groaned as I stilled my movements. I heard scuffing of small feet and then felt a small hand on my shoulder.

"You shouldn't move, the medicine hasn't fully taken effect for the pain to stop but it will soon" A female voice said. I laid back against a hard surface with a rough texture and sighed, as I slowly opened my eyes and saw a little girl.

Not just any little girl...Its the one that I saved form the spider demon. "Are you okay?" I asked. She looked at me surprised, since I'm the one hurt and she was unharmed.

She realized what I meant, that I was concerned about her, she smiled and nodded as she looked at my wounds. I looked down and saw a bandages wrapped under my waist, with a few scratches treated.

"Thank you for saving me... my name is Rin, what is yours?" Rin asked. I smiled at her as the pain started to cease. "Your Welcome Rin...My name is Nikko and thank you for treating my wounds." I said as I looked at my surroundings and realized something that I didn't before.

I was moved somewhere else and couldn't possibly have been moved by Rin. "Rin?...Who moved me and how did you know that it was safe to look for me?" I asked.

She had a gleam in her eyes as she smiled even more. "Why Lord Sesshomaru...Of course, he saved you from the demon and moved you here." Rin said.

"Lord Sesshomaru?" I said as I looked around and saw a big two headed dragon. "Where is he?...does he leave you here alone like this often?" I asked. She shrugs as she finishes checking my wounds.

"He does that sometimes but I always have Ah-Un to keep me company, Jaken is with him because he needed him for something important but they'll be back soon." Rin said as she sat next to me.

I nodded in understanding as I looked into the campfire with fish roasting on it. "How long was I out for Rin?" I asked. "Well...for two days, since you were harshly injured from that demon." Rin said.

I was shocked by this but it would explain the longness of my slumber. Then my stomach rumbled and I realized I haven't eaten since I got here. I heard Rin giggled and looked at my stomach. "You must be hungry, I believed the fish is done." Rin said as she got up, went to get the fish from the fire and sat back down next to me.

"Here...I hope you like it." Rin said as she a fish on a stick. I took a bite of the fish and it tasted good, so I quickly finished it. Then I heard rustling in the bushes near us, not sure what it is but not taking the chance of Rin being harmed.

"Rin... get behind me." I said. Forgetting my pain for a moment, as I put my arm around Rin and putting her to my back as I raised my stick (The only thing I have as a weapon) ready to defend.

Suddenly, a green imp, who was 2' 3'', wearing a brown kimono and a black fish hat, holding a weird staff of a beautiful lady and old man on top of it, came out from the bushes. So, I hit it with the stick as hard as I could. It didn't work out as far as I hoped but it was knocked down to the ground, unfortunately it got back up. Looking back at me in anger.

"Ow...that hurt... how dare you hit me!...prepare to face my fury!" it said as it raised it staff to me. "Jaken." A stern cold voice said from the other side where Uh-An but still hidden from my sight. The imp stopped and looked in that direction.

"Y-yes...My Lord?" Jaken asked as it lowered it staff. "Stop it." The voice said. "Yes, My Lord." Jaken said as he bowed for a moment, then walked towards the fire where the fish was, got a fish off the fire, sat down away from us and ate his meal in silence.

"Wait...I know that voice." I thought as I looked and saw a man next to Ah-Un. The man was 5' 9'', wearing a white kimono with red outlined lotus on the shoulder with arm body armor, over his right shoulder was a long white fluffy mokomoko, two swords on his left hip and had one arm, walking gracefully and soundlessly towards us.

Rin looked over my head, had a big smile on her face as if she knew the man, so she move away from my back and ran to him with arms out. "Lord Sesshomaru!" Rin said as she hugged him.

He stood still until she released him from the hug, his face showed no emotions. "My Lord! Lady Nikko is awake, the herbs I gave her are making her feel better, she needs time to heal from the wound she has." Rin said as she left his side and was chasing fireflies.

The pain started to come back a bit, so I sat back down, leaning against the tree to relieve some of the pain. As I was looking at him, at first my thought of him was cold, calculated and heartless but something told me that he was more than that, then I looked up at his face.

He had two magenta marking from his ear to the middle of his cheek on both sides, sharp features, pointed ears, white hip-length hair, bangs that were split in the middle with a gap that showed a dark purple crescent moon on the center of his forehead and his eyes were like melted gold, that were apparently...staring at me with such a calculated intensity that I quickly looked away as my face was turning flush and my cheeks started to burn.

Slowly, I looked back and saw that he was laying in the tree with his eyes closed. I felt something leaning against me, I turned my head and saw Rin sleeping. I smiled as I put my arm around her, bringing her closer to me. Rin snuggled into my embrace, I put my head on top of hers and fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( I smiled as I put my arm around her, bringing her closer to me. Rin snuggled into my embrace, I put my head on top of hers and fell asleep.)

…-...-...-...-...

Sesshoumaru P.O.V.

Something had started to stir in the back of my mind, causing me to shift a bit to become more aware. I opened my eyes, still seeing the dawn has not come yet and the stars are still above the sky awhile I'm sitting in the tree. I'm unsure why I have awoken at this time. I do not sleep often and even when I sleep, I still am not in a vulnerable state. I, Sesshomaru am always aware of my surroundings.

I had sense no demonic aura around the area or catch a scent of Naraku. I glanced around aimlessly until I looked at the woman. "No!... her name is Nikko...She deserves more than to be just being called woman." The beast said as I looked at her closely and noticed something.

She had Rin very close to her in her arms as the temperature was starting to drop. Both of them were shivering from the cold and then she was holding Rin to protect her from the cold and unconsciously moved close to the fire. She put her back to the fire so she wouldn't have Rin get burned or too hot.

From the looks of things...It seems that Rin is starting to become more fond of Nikko. It's going to be hard for Rin when Nikko leaves but for now Rin has her as company. As I was in thought, the beast purred in satisfaction as it was disrupting my focus.

"She is wonderous isn't she?...especially with Rin...She is the perfect mate for us...The question still remains...when it is time for Nikko to leave ...Will you left her go?" The beast said. I scoffed in the ridiculousness of the idea.

I thought of nothing else as I closed my eyes, trying to rid of the question that the beast had said. Then the beast had crept back to the surface of my mind gently. "When the time comes for her to leave...Will you Sesshomaru let her go without second thought or claim her as your mate? Because I accept her as she is...only time will tell for you, Sesshoumaru."The beast said softly.

That thought stirred for a moment but then I let it go, ignoring the beast without giving it an answer as I went back to sleep, turning away from Nikko.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(That thought stirred for a moment but then I let it go, ignoring the beast without giving it an answer as I went back to sleep, turning away from Nikko.)

..._..._..._..._...

The next morning Rin was trying to wake up Nikko, who didn't want to get up, occasionally was a morning person but not this time. Then she felt a presence with a strong aura nearby, as a shadow loomed over her. Even that doesn't bother her for one bit.

"Five more minutes...please?" Nikko mumbled as she shifted in her sleep. "If you don't wake up I will leave here." A deep voice said close by her.

Nikko suddenly jolted up and was wide awake. She looked up and saw Sesshomaru close to her with no expression. "I'm up now." She said as she was still staring at him.

And he stared back at her. "Can you get up?" He said as he broke the eye contact. She shrugged, unsure if she can since she is still in a weak state and has a lot of pain running through her system.

"...I'll try." She said as she slowly lifted herself up, but to a certain point pain burst through, she gasped and landed back onto the ground. Now knowing she can't move without pain erupting, she looked to him as she had an idea, but he may not like it.

"Um...Could you carry me?...My injuries are still effecting me for proper mobility." She said as she waited for his answer. He was standing there for a moment, she had a feeling that he might not help her, so she lowered her head.

Then she felt an arm under her, being lifted into the air and was moving. She looked up and saw Sesshomaru's face looking ahead, heading to Ah-Un with Rin riding on it.

She realized that he was putting her on Ah-Un. He lowered Nikko onto Ah-Un behind Rin as she held the reins, she felt no pain as the two headed dragon started moving while Sesshomaru was going up ahead of them with Jaken in tow.

As he was passing them, she looked to him with a soft smile. "Thank You" She said but didn't get a response back. She sighed as she leaned against the creature and fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( As he was passing them, she looked to him with a soft smile. "Thank You" She said but didn't get a response back. She sighed as she leaned against the creature and fell asleep. )

..._..._..._..._...

Three Weeks Later...

Nikko was up and walking with no pain thanks to Rin's herbs she had given her. She did her best to help out in any way she could from building fires, catching fish to keeping an eye on Rin. Rin loves Nikko's company...even Jaken had a respect for her because it gets Rin out of his hair also that Nikko would make things for Jaken to have, he would get touched by the gestures.

The more time she was with this group, she got to know more about Sesshomaru. Even though he doesn't express much, she understood when he was in a good mood or a bad one also stayed away from certain subjects. Such as family and his missing arm.

Along the journey their taking, she would talk to him about how she got to his world and other things too although he didn't seem to pay attention but she knew he was listening. She started to enjoy his company when he was around and not off on his missions.

When Rin runs around playing with Jaken, while Nikko watches while sitting making a basket, Sesshomaru appears and just watched her every move. Nikko smiled as she felt his presence, she always felt safe with him.

She stopped weaving the basket, puts to the side and turned to him. As she was staring into his eyes, he didn't look away, she smiled as he come closer to her. Sometimes he would reach out and almost touch her face, but he never did. Her heart would sped up every time he get close but disappointed when he didn't, secretly hoping he would touch her.

Soon it was time to get moving, she would pack things up and Rin would be right beside her. So Nikko would pick her up and give her a piggyback ride, she was laughing as Nikko was running around.

Nikko had gotten attached to Rin as if she was her own child. Nikko has loved every minute of her journey that she had been so far.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(Nikko has loved every minute of her journey that she had been so far.)

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

While Sesshomaru was away on an important side mission, he took Ah-Un which meant that this specific mission had too serious. Sesshomaru had left Jaken to keep an eye out on me and Rin.

Rin and I were gathering food and herbs for our travels. I turned to see where Jaken was, he was sleeping by a tree, I smiled softly as I continued my pickings.

He must be exhausted from all the running around after Rin for an hour earlier and I had an idea of entertaining Rin. After awhile, we had gathered enough for our journey, so we put them in bags, which Rin and I were at a distance from the campsite.

I'll let Jaken rest for a little while longer. So we started walking for a little bit, then all of a sudden I heard the rustling at a few feet ahead of us. I stood there frozen for a second, then I put a hand on Rin and slowly put her behind me.

"Rin...stay behind me." I whispered as I looked to see the source of the noise and didn't have time to hide. Suddenly a group of bandits came out of nowhere and they were talking and laughing.

One of them looked up, stopped and notified the others, they all stopped and looked at me. "Hey...she's a pretty one... lets take her and sell her to the market...she fetch a fine price that one." One of the bandits said as they surround us, until they noticed Rin.

"Hey!...she's got a child behind her...well the more the merrier, for money." the other said. I sighed as I looked around where the bandits were, just waiting for one of them to strike.

"Where Jaken when I need him?...I hope he's awake and looking for us. And Sesshomaru is away on his mission." I thought, but as of right now, I need to protect Rin.

There are two things that there bandits don't know about me. One: I won't let them take us without a fight. Two: I know Tae Kwon Do. Then they strike, I hit the two across from me on the right, next was the one in front of me and the one across me on the left.

I was panting out of tiredness while holding Rin close. Then one of the bandits grabbed Rin, while I was taking out the other bandit, I didn't expect him to recover so quickly.

I turned and got distracted which was a big mistake. "Rin!" I shouted, then one of the bandits hit me in the back of the head with the hilt of a sword and I was knocked unconscious.

As I come to there is a pain in the back my head and started to have a pounding headache. I looked around and found myself in a tiger cage with Rin in a smaller cage, two feet away from me.

"Rin..." I whispered between the bars, Rin turns to me with concern. "Nikko...Are you hurt...are you ok?" She said as she put her hands between the bars.

I nodded and looked over the campsite of the bandits, they had a fire going. Then I noticed that it was getting close to nighttime. One of the bandits were walking towards apparently drunk.

"Heyyyyy...Ladyyy..you r goin o be a lave soon and wll b rich." He said with a slur and was wobbling. I got close to the bar with a fierce look on my face. "You shouldn't have messed with us." I said.

He got close with a smirk on his face. "O?...why s tht?" He said. "Because Sesshomaru will come and tear this place apart." I said. The bandit frowned in confusion.

"Wo's that?" He said. "-." Then a roar comes out of nowhere, then Sesshomaru comes appears out of nowhere, started to tear the tents with his claws and taking out some of the bandits with his poison whip gracefully and some of the bandits were running for their lives. "Run! there a Demon...let's get out of here!" a bandit said as he was running into the forest.

Then Sesshomaru grabs one of the bandits...it was the one who kidnapped us and placed us in the cages. He held him by the neck as the bandit was begging for mercy. He bared his teeth and growling in fury as if someone took something that was his. I saw what Sesshomaru was going do.

"Please Sesshomaru!...not here...Not in front of Rin." I shouted, hoping I got through to him. Suddenly the growling stopped and he looked at us, showing no emotion, then looks back at the bandit, who is weeping and holding Sesshomaru's arm.

For a moment there was nothing but the sound of the crickets chirping and the man grunting for his life, he lets go of the man with a thump as he hits the ground. The bandit as he coughed and gasped for air, then he looked up at me and back to him. Quickly the bandit gets up and runs into the forest.

I sighed relief but it was short lived, Sesshomaru pulls out the Tokijin and swung towards the forest where the bandit ran to. Parts of the forest were demolished by the sword's power. He puts the sword away and came towards us.

With a single swipe of his claws, the cages were broken loose, I got out of the cage quickly and removed the door of Rin's cage and carefully got her out. She brushes off the dust on her Kimono, runs to Sesshomaru and she hugs him.

He stands there for a moment until she lets go and looks at me. We stayed like that for what felt like minutes but only seconds, until Jaken come to us out of nowhere screaming with Ah-Un behind him. We broke eye contact as Jaken kneeled before Sesshomaru for forgiveness.

He grunts and got close to Jaken, then stop an inch, while Jaken was shaken in fear of what he would do. "Let something like this happen...I will end you." He said. Jaken sighed in relief but then gets stepped by Sesshomaru as he walked in a certain direction he choose with Ah-Un followed him.

Me, Rin followed him as Jaken recovered and ran to catch up with us and we were back on our journey. As soon as we catch up to him with Ah-Un at his side, I picked up Rin in my arms and she started laughing as she was swinging. Then I placed her on Ah-Un and walked beside Ah-Un.

Sesshomaru looked back at us and then looked at me directly. I smiled in wholeness as continued to look back at him. "(Thank You)" I mouthed to him. His face showed nothing as he turned back to the direction he was heading. As we continued to go on and seek out Naraku.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(As we continued to go on and seek Naraku.)

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

It has been a half a week since the bandit incident and we have been heading East in the direction Sesshomaru was tracking Naraku. It was late in night that the stars were all out and only the moon was the only light source to guide us.

Rin was behind me on Ah-Un, fast asleep laying on her stomach as her hands were hanging out to the side as if she was trying to hug Ah-Un. I smiled at the scene behind me with tenderness...I have grown attached to Rin as if she was my own, awhile back she even once called me "Mom" and it took me by surprise.

I look to Sesshomaru who was up in the tree. (We were resting for a little while for our journey.) and I saw Sesshomaur's eyes widen for a split second and then back to his stoic state. For a moment I wondered...What did he think of it? ... was he liking or hating the idea.

My thoughts of that memory were halted as Ah-Un came to a stop, I look ahead of me, seeing Sesshomaru coming towards us, I frowned in confusion of this. "We are stopping for the night...time to rest." He said as if he read my mind of wondering why we stopped.

Then he gently picks up Rin and hold her towards his chest, with her not even disturbed, she cuddles closer to him in her sleep. Softly I smiled...It was a rare moment to see him so gentle and caring to Rin.

I slide off Ah-Un as quietly as I could, turned and saw that Sesshomaru was in front of me. I looked into his beautiful molten golden eyes for a moment as we shared this silent connection, we never spoke of it but we knew it was there.

Then he broke eye contact and he nodded in permission as he carefully handed to Rin to me. She stirred for a moment and then snuggled into my arms as we settled for the night, the weather was warm so we didn't worry about a fire.

I lay next to the tree that Sesshomaru was in, Jaken laid next to Ah-Un with his staff by him and I quickly fell asleep.

...

Hours seemed to have past as I suddenly stirred myself awake first, I noticed that Rin had slipped out of my arms and slept next to Jaken. I chuckled for a moment as I got up to stretch to ease the aching muscles and some of my bones popped.

I sighed in relief as everything went back into place. I decided to walk a little but still at a distance if I get into trouble. Where I walked to was an open field between the forest.

The cicadas were loudly buzzing in the trees, it was very calming and soothing to me. I stopped and stood there for a moment as I slowly look up to the night sky. The night sky was amazing, it was like seeing the whole galaxy in the sky, so bright and full of wonder...

I never got to see this back where I was from whether in America or in Japan... I began to be deep in thought: The danger, the company, and the journey. Everything so far seem so surreal almost like a dream that I would wake up from anytime and be back in Sobo's home in my bed.

Suddenly, my thoughts skidded to a halt as I sense a massive evil aura, my hairs on the back of my neck started to rise. At a distance I saw hundred and hundreds of demons heading West as if they were after something. Before I got a chance to turn, a white blur went pass me and unconsciously I started to run after it, knowing that Rin and Jaken were safe with Ah-Un.

When I got to where the white blur was, I saw that it was Sesshomaru fighting the demons with the Tokijin. I saw some coming from behind and waiting to strike Sesshomaru but then by instinct, I looked around to find a weapon, saw a sword stuck in a tree. It took a few tugs until I got it out and struck the demons who were going to attack him, the thing is...

I never used a sword in my life but somehow it felt familiar as if an old memory or I was somehow a completely a different person with sword skills. Sesshomaru strikes with his swords again as a hundred more vanished, turned and saw me fight the demons. He was surprised by my actions and saw that I was doing extremely well in combat but we both continued on fighting the demons.

We fought as if we were one and the same entity as if we have been our whole lives. Little did I know that while we were fighting, at the edge of the forest, there was a demon insect holding an strange mirror. Unknown of what fate has brought... This is only the beginning of what is to come.

Naraku P.O.V.

I look into Kanna's mirror and see an event that which had surprised and pleased me. Not only getting more information on Inuyasha and Kohaku but also his older brother: Sesshomaru...he's fighting demons but happened to be with a woman alongside him. As it appears that she was fight alongside him.

"Hmmmm...it seems that Sesshomaru has another pet that he cares about...maybe more than that child he has with him...Let's see how he reacts when I take that woman away from him...A new chess piece has now come on to the board...How far is Sesshomaru willing to go for this woman?" He said as he focuses on the woman finishing of the last demon. She seems mortal...but there seems to be more than meets the eye. She seems like Kagome but not quite, she not from here but her aura, it seems ancient.

This woman had interested him very much.

...

After the battle, Nikko was panting very hard as she was out of breath, while covered in demon blood and shaking a little bit with the sword still in her hands, unsure of what had just happened. It seemed that it was something within herself took over her almost as if it was instinct.

But then Sesshomaru approached her even with her all bloody, he looked at her for a moment. He slowly reached out to her, went to touch her face but drew back and moved away.

"You alright?" He said as she checked herself of injuries. She only had a couple of scratches and bruises as she nodded that she was okay, unsure if she could speak at that time.

He hummed for a moment and walked away, Nikko shook her head as she came back to her senses and ran after him. They got to their site where the others were still sleeping except Ah-Un, the two headed dragon knew something that had happened.

"Um...I'm going to the river to wash this stuff off of me and come back." She said as she ran to the river. Cleaned herself up and the sword that she decided to keep for certain reason unbeknownst to her. She put on dry clothes and went back to the site, puts the sword in a side pouch that Ah-Un had and soon as she lay down, exhaustion overtook her body from the battle and she fell asleep instantly.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(She put on the dry clothes and went back to the site, puts the sword in a side pouch that Ah-Un had and soon as she lay down, exhaustion overtook her body from the battle and she fell asleep instantly.)

..._..._..._..._...

Over the past week, everything around them had become calm, as if none of the demons that had appeared out of nowhere before...even existed. Nikko had not touched the sword since then nor did she even spoke about the skills came to her like second nature almost as if by instinct. She thought about the skills from time to time but does not know the answers to her questions but only time will tell.

As time went on during their journey, Nikko asked where they were going and why does it seem that Sesshomaru is constantly searching something or someone. When Sesshomaru said nothing on the subject, but Jaken explained it, he said that Sesshomaru is after a formidable foe named Naraku.

He wears a white baboon disguise and had never shown his face. Sesshomaru wants to end this person because Naraku took Rin as a bargaining tool and would have harmed her if Sesshomaru didn't agree to his plan to defeat Inuyasha and once that failed, Sesshomaru got Rin back unscathed.

Nikko knew one thing..."This Naraku character is an enemy that should not be underestimated and not to be taken on foolishly." She thought as they continued on their journey in search for him.

After a time...while still in the Federal Era continuing on the journey with the group, Nikko was starting to feel homesick, missing her Sobo and Kagome very much. Even though she enjoys taking care Rin, she wanted to go back to her own time to tell Sobo and Kagome that she was okay...

Today, she decided that she would have to leave and go back to the Well. Once Sesshomaru came back from wherever he had been, she'll ask him about returning to the Well and going home.

A few hours went by as Nikko was watching Jaken and Rin, who were catching fish in the river. They caught five of them so far and Nikko was cleaning the fish.

As she glanced up to make sure that Jaken and Rin were ok, then she went back to cleaning the fishes. Minutes later, she felt a strong presence behind her. She paused at her work, looked over her shoulder and when she saw what it was, she smiled.

Sesshomaru was staring at her with Ah-Un beside him and he had something in his hand. Nikko wondered what was in his hand but was interrupted by shrieks of joy.

"Lord Sesshomaru!" Rin said as she ran to him with Jaken behind her. After the reunion, Rin and Jaken went back to the river to catch more fish. Sesshomaru walked by Nikko and gave her something.

"Here...I noticed that your clothes are beginning to be worn out." He said as he passed her and was sitting in the tree close to river. She slowly unfolded the fabric, and it was a blue kimono with pink cherry blossoms decorated with silver thread highlighting them.

She was astonished by the gift but didn't want to insult him by not wearing it. So, she went behind a tree for privacy, undress and wore the kimono. It fitted her perfectly, which surprised her.

"How did he know that this was the right size for me?'' she thought but it was better not question it and adding the finishing touch as she released her hair from her bun, letting fall to mid-thigh.

She hasn't let her hair down since this journey began because it would have been all knotted and troublesome to put it back up. She used her fingers to comb through her hair and when she was satisfied with it, she went back to the river.

Rin saw her, ran up to look at her and was in awe. "You look beautiful Nikko!...Like a princess!" Rin said as she noticed her hair and touched it.

"And your hair is so long like Lord Sesshomaru's" Rin said as she was staring in awe. Nikko smiled at Rin's childlike wonder but nodded.

"Thank you, Rin...now go play with Jaken... I have to talk to Sesshomaru about something." Nikko said as Rin nodded and ran off.

She turned and walked to the trees and saw that Sesshomaru was standing. She saw him staring at her as she was getting close to him. She stopped a few feet away from him, he was still silent and staring.

"First thing...Thank you for the kimono, its beautiful...Second...I have to ask you something." She said. He hummed and walked on to a trail; she knew it was his way of saying "Come with me." So, she followed him and when they got to a distance he stopped and turned to her.

"What is it that you want to ask?" He said. She sighed as she turned away from him. "Well... I told you that I'm from somewhere else and I've been with you and them for quite some time, all healed up and enjoying the journey but...The thing is...Can you take me back to the Well? So, I can see my Sobo and tell her I'm okay...I would like to return there, if you don't mind." She said as turned back to him, getting this off her chest.

She saw that he was turned away from her, no movement whatsoever. There was a silence in the air as the seconds went by as she waited for his answer.

"... As you wish." He said as he walked pass her and back to the river, saying nothing else. Nikko was in shock, standing there for a moment as he passed her and then shook out of it, following him back to the river.

As the excitement was running in her veins, she gets to return back to her era. "Finally...I get to go home." She thought as she walked back to the river, just waiting to return back to the Well.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

("Finally...I get to go home." She thought as she walked back to the river, just waiting to return back to the Well.)

..._..._..._..._...

They had been walking for four days and four nights while taking resting periods in between them, until they got to where they need to be, in a certain area where Sesshomaru and Nikko had first met. Sesshomaru told Jaken and Rin to stay with Ah-Un as Nikko had said her goodbyes and hugged them both.

Rin didn't wish for her to leave because of the time they spent together, and Rin had seen her as a part of the group almost like a family unit, but Nikko promised Rin that she'll come back, but is not sure when. Rin nodded in understanding, softly smiled and hugged Nikko one last time and had to reluctantly let go.

After that, Sesshomaru walked onto a path in the forest as Nikko followed him. Half an hour later, as Nikko was walking by Sesshomaru side, finally they had found an open field with a Well in the middle of it. She gasped for joy as she saw it. "Thats the Well I came out of to get to this Era!...I can finally go home!" she thought. The Well... the very thing that can take her back and she immediately ran to it.

Suddenly, she came to a halt as she was a few inches away from it, it was almost as if something had stopped her from jumping in and going back to her own era. Then she realized what it was, gradually she turned back and saw Sesshomaru a few yards from her.

The wind was blowing between them, and the grass was waving in the breeze. They stared at each other for a moment, feeling something vaguely tangible between them, but he quickly broke the eye contact, looked away and was heading back to the forest.

She thought for a moment somberly as he was walked away "So this is it...do I really want to leave like this...just the silence between us?" She decided then, she couldn't leave without saying something to him, so she ran from the Well and went after him as his back was turned to her.

"Sesshomaru!" She shouted in desperation as she suddenly went into a sprint to go after him. He stopped and slowly turned around to look at her, unsure why he responded to her as he heard her running to him instead of him continuing to ignore her and walking away nor why did he pause when she called out his name.

Suddenly, she collided into him and held him into an embrace. She felt him tense as she continued to hug him, she felt that she may have overstepped her boundaries this time, until he slowly relaxed and awkwardly hugged her back with his one arm. She smiled brightly as he did this action and at that moment, she wanted to stay like this forever.

As they were hugging, she took a breath in content of this and accidently smelled his scent... It was Rich Dark Earth and Lotus Blossoms. She engraved it into her mind, never wanting to forget the scent of him. Her left arm was touching his MokoMoko, which to her was the softest thing she had ever touched, she wanted to touch it more but she didn't, not wanting to ruin the moment.

She felt at peace and safe in his arms, he was strong with power just below the surface, while other have feared it, she didn't feel frightened by it, in fact she felt welcomed to it also she felt something within him but she couldn't put her finger on it.

But from what felt like hours where only seconds later, all good things must come to an end and she reluctantly let's go of him. She tilts her head up to look straight into his eyes. Her eyes showed emotions while his had showed nothing as he usually does but she understood and smiled softly at him.

"Well...I guess I'll go now." she said softly. He nodded as she looked back at him with nervousness, though he didn't understand why. He heard her heart racing, and her cheeks were starting to become flush.

"Ok...It's now or never...do it!...you might not get this chance again...besides...what do you have to lose?" She thought as she was building up her courage.

She put both hands on his shoulders, went on her tippy toes and light kissed him on the cheek like a rose petal softly grazing his cheek. Then she leans close to his left ear, "It something to remember me by." she whispered in his ear, then quickly let's go of him, ran to the Well, jumping feet first into it and disappeared back to her era.

Suddenly, he realized what had just happened, quickly dashed to the well and saw nothing except bones on the bottom but, he didn't jumped into it...He didn't go after her. He stood there for a moment, for what felt like hours instead of minutes with conflicting thoughts and emotions pending within him, then he decided against it, so he turned away from the Well and left.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(He stood there for a moment, for what felt like hours instead of minutes with conflicting thoughts and emotions pending within him, then he decided against it, so he turned away from the Well and left.)

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

I was drifting for a second, until I landed softly onto the ground. I looked down and saw nothing but dirt underneath my feet. I looked up and saw the building that covered over the well.

I heard the honking of cars, the drone of planes flying by and people shouting across the streets. I sighed in relief, in the fact that I was finally back in my own time.

I smiled as I started moving towards the wall to climb up the ladder but stopped for a moment as I looked back at the ground, feeling a sense of loss and sadness over me as if I left a part of me back there in the Feudal Era.

It slowly to feelings vanished as I climbed up and put my feet onto the old wooden floor. I went to the doors and went outside. I looked around and saw that I was still at Kagome's home, I walked towards the house just as Kagome opened the door and saw me.

Kagome's eyes widened and quickly watered as she ran to me. In response, I ran to her with my eyes watering as well, until we collided into each other into a tight hug. We both started crying as we fell to our knees while still holding each other.

After we stopped crying, we got up, dusted off the dirt, and then she gripped my arms as she got a good look a me. "Where have you been in the Federal era?!, I've been looking for you for weeks over there!...What happened over there?...and?...Where did you get that kimono?" Kagome said.

I put my hands on her shoulders and moved her away a bit to get some distance between us. "Calm down, Kagome...I'll explain everything...Wait?...What do you mean you've been looking for me in the Feudal Era?...You've been over there too?!...When did this happen?!" I said.

She looked away for a moment, then looked back at me with guilt in her eyes. She sighed as she gave me a melancholy smile at me. "Well...I have things to explain as well...come on...let's go inside...Oh!...By the way since you've been in the Feudal Era...My mom covered for you by telling your Sobo that you were staying over at my house for awhile, so she wouldn't get worried." Kagome said.

I hugged her again in gratitude, I always knew that I can count on her. "Thank you so much for that...I don't know what to do about that when I got back, she'd would ground me for life after being gone for weeks without telling her anything." I said as we went inside the house.

After I got refreshed, I went downstairs, sat at the table with Kagome and we started talking about the truth between us. Kagome told me her side of the story and I was amazed on how she met such a fate and the grand continuous adventure, with friends there, even befriended a half-demon, who was struck to a tree for fifty years with an arrow, she released him from it and now works together, gathering shards of the sacred jewel and fighting Naraku.

With the information she has given me now, I understood everything and why...she didn't tell me about it. I started telling her my part of the story, having Kagome on the edge of her seat as I explained why I was gone for weeks and most of all, being with Sesshomaru in that time frame.

I left out a few details out because even when I thought of them, I started blushing and I think she noticed that. As I finished my story, I picked up my tea and drank it, letting her absorb the information.

I knew she had tons of questions but she was trying to figure out which one to ask first. Then I saw she had her eureka moment, with a sly look on her face, unsure whether it's a good thing or not.

"Did anything happen between you two?...before or as you're leaving?" She said. The question caught me off guard and I started to spit out my drink as it went through the wrong pipe.

It took me a few seconds, to get my breathing under control. "I'm so sorry...I didn't mean to freak you out like that!" She said. I waved her away, to tell her I'm ok.

"It's alright...I just didn't expect that." I said as I was getting my composure back. "Sooo...?!" She said. I looked at her in confusion and was getting uncomfortable. "Sooo...what?" I said.

"Do you have a thing for Sesshomaru?" She asked. I froze there for a moment, pondering the question, of all the time I've spent with him and how he may feel about me...it's true...I was developing feelings for him but with his perspective of humans, then again it's also how I see him as well.

How he cares about Rin and protecting me from the dangers, the way he reaches out and tries to touch my cheek. I sighed in content as in the back of my mind, I was wishing that I could see him again.

Then I felt myself starting to blush red like a tomato, I looked away from Kagome as I stood up and decided to make dinner. She gasped as she saw my cheeks turning red as I was getting things to cook for dinner...ramen.

"So you do like him?!" She said looking at me intensely as I didn't say anything. Before she went further into her questioning, the door opened and a boy appeared. "Hey!...Kagome you here?" He said as he came into the kitchen and saw us in there as we turned to him, moving away from the stove.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

("Hey!...Kagome you here?" He said as he came into the kitchen and saw us in there as we turned to him, moving away from the stove.)

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

He was 5"6', wearing a red kimono wearing a necklace that of purple beads and few white fangs, with a ancient sword at his hip and bare footed. He had white hip-length hair with dog ears, and golden eyes, those eyes... They reminded me for a moment that...he almost looked like Sesshomaru but then... the illusion disappeared.

He looked at me for a moment, then he sniffed the air, after that he growled with fury as he put his hand on his sword, looking at me with such hatred. "Why the hell do you smell like Sesshomaru?!...it's strong but I know that stench from the smell of it!" He said as he got close to me.

"Sit Boy!" Kagome said as the necklace around his neck glowed bright purple white and he suddenly was forced into a face plant to the ground. He looked up at Kagome with bitterness. "I hate it when you that!...What did I do!?" He said as he got up.

"For being rude to her that's why!" She said as she turned and smiled at me. "Nikko...this is Inuyasha, Inuyasha... this is Nikko, my closest friend that I was looking for in the Feudal Era." She said.

He huffed at bit as he dusted himself off and went to inspect the food I was cooking. He was sniffing at it and was about to open to lid, I smacked at his hand, he recoiled back and looked at me like a pup getting caught doing something it wasn't suppose to do.

It was an adorable look on his face. "It's homemade ramen...would you like some?...there enough." I said as I got the bowls down. He nodded in joy and sat down waited for his meal.

Kagome was surprised of his actions and came to me. "How did you do that? I've been getting him to ease on my own for ages." She whispered. I smirked as I got the bowls to the table, he was about to chow down as he looked at me, I glared at him to wait for us, he stopped and waited until we sat down is when he ate.

"Well...Be gentle but firm...kind of dominant and the glare took years of practice to get it down from my Sobo...she use to do that on me when I got out of line." I whispered as we ate.

After we had dinner, Kagome explained to Inuyasha how I got here back from the Feudal Era. He nodded in understanding. "Well...I'm glad you're here and okay...Kagome was worried about you and was looking for you every chance she could." He said as he played with Buyo: the cat.

I looked to her and she nodded. "Well...I'm glad that I have a great friend and I would've done the same thing too, if something happened to you." I said as she nodded in appreciation.

Then she frowned in confusion and I noticed it. "What is it Kagome?" I said. "Well...you're the only one besides me...that can go there... and question is...Why? " Kagome said in concern. I thought about it for a moment and then shrugged, looking back her. "I'm unsure why as well, but it could be fate that put us in this situation...we may know more about it later." I said as she nodded in understanding.

"So, are you going to go back there later or just want to wait a little while?" She said. I thought about it for a moment and looked to them. "I want take a break for a week and then I'll come with you, I'll get packed, call you and come here." I said as she nodded in agreement.

"Okay...but I'll be leaving tomorrow, so I'll see you Saturday morning." She said as I nodded in agreement. "Alright then, since that settled...let's go get some sleep...I need it." I said.

She agreed and Inuyasha went back to the Well back to the Feudal Era to prepare for the next day. After everything was done, we slept in Kagome's room and I fell into a dreamless sleep.

...

In the morning I said my goodbyes to Kagome and her family and went home to see Sobo. As soon as I knocked, the door opened she hugged me tightly and was happy to see me again after being gone for so long.

Sobo seemed to have sensed a change in me but she pushed it to the back of her mind for now because it might be that I felt like I'm at home...a place where I belong, and I'm opening up a little more... slowly unlocking my potential. Her face softened as a sweet warm smile radiated her face...seeing her magomusme (granddaughter) growing up. "How was staying at Kagome's house?" She said softly.

"It was great!...It's good to see Kagome again after so many years...It was very exciting at her house... which is why I came back here to ease on the stimulation that I got from there, but I want to go back to her house in a week...Can I?...Please?" I asked.

Sobo thought for moment, as I felt my heart racing, waiting on her response and hoping she would say yes. Then she nodded, I smiled joyfully as I hugged her a again in appreciation. "Thank you sooo much!" I said as I released her from the hug and went upstairs to get a change of clothes.

Sobo sighed as she smiled once again, she knew that Kagome and I were inseparable since we were little and understood that ...it's summer time and nothing is limited.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(...it's summer time and nothing is limited)

..._..._..._..._...

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

It has been five days since Nikko had jumped into the Well and still, I couldn't get her out of my mind. Whenever I was in thought, she would always keep revolving back to the front of my mind.

Every so often more than I would have liked...I would keep on remembering that very moment when she ran to me and suddenly hugged me, I wanted nothing but to hold her for as long I could, the feeling of her warm body pressed against mine, smelling her intoxicating scent of some unique floral scent that I can't place that was in her hair and the feeling of never wanting to let go.

But when she kissed my cheek, it suddenly made me crave more than just the little dainty peck from her lips upon my cheek, it made me had the urge to mark her present itself to me but before I could do anything about that, she ran from me and disappeared into the Well.

Subconsciously, while I was still in a daze... trying to process what had just happen. Immediately without a second thought, I decided that I was going to go after her, wanting her to never leave. So, I quickly went to the Well and I looked at the edge, about to follow her. "Ah...so you are going to go after her...It seems like you do have a taste for mortals likes father has...Wanting a human..." The Beast within me said.

Those very words that the Beast had said had stunned me for a moment. I stopped myself from going further into the Well and then realized what I was doing. So, I backed away from the Well, ridding of the pesky thoughts and walked away, trying not to think of her.

After all this time I've been restless that even Rin had noticed my behavior has changed a bit, as I usually keep my emotions in check. Rin sat down next to me as we settled down miles away from the wretched Well.

We sat there in silence until Rin looked up to me. "When will she return?" She asked as she looked away and stared into the fire.

I looked at her, knowing who she was talking about. "As to say...I miss her a lot and I dare say Lord Sesshomaru...I think you miss her company as well, if you do maybe go to her." She said as she got up and walked off to sit next to Ah-Un.

For a while, I thought about what she said about Nikko, that I didn't even notice that the day had become night, when I finally came to a decision. I saw Rin and Jaken were sleeping next to Ah-Un near the fire.

When I knew they were safe, I got up from my spot and traveled at high speed back to the Well. I got there, and went to the edge of the Well, without hesitation I went inside the Well. "Nikko..." I thought as I traveled in some type of portal to another dimension, it seemed like I was floating across a cosmic sea till I saw the end of it.

When I got to the other side, it felt similar yet different, no demonic aura and the clearness in the air. I got out of the Well and out the doors of a worn out shed. Weird noises and strange lights were everywhere but I ignored it all and focus on Nikko's scent.

Immediately, I caught her unforgettable scent and was determined to set out and find her. As I was walking along her scent's trail, a few mortals that were surrounding this City that Nikko had described them to me while we were on our journey, they were staring at me in awe as I passed by, but I ignored their stares as I was heading to my destination.

After a fifteen minutes or so...I came to a house where Nikko's scent was the strongest. I looked up at the sky and saw that it was still dark outside.

As I came to the door, it suddenly it was starting to open, I was about to grab my sword ready to attack when a woman appeared in front of it...who apparently didn't see me yet, look at a piece a paper in her hand. She was 5'3", she looks about in her late thirties to early forties, had long hip length brown yet silver hair and light blue eyes.

She opened the door all the way, her scent is almost close to Nikko's scent but it was distant. Then I realized... she must be Nikko's elder. She looked at me with surprise but with a sternness of defending herself.

"Yes?...Can I help you?" She said as stood up taller almost like a bear, ready to attack even if she had no chance against me. I admire her determination to protect and defend.

"Nikko...I'm looking for her." I said as I looked at her...eye to eye. She raised a brow as we stood there for a moment. Suddenly, she slowly moved away from the door to let me inside the house, then closing the door behind me.

"Nikko?" She shouted softly as she waited beside me... apparently brushing off what she was going to do outside since I entered her house looking for Nikko. All my thoughts ceased when I heard light footsteps from upstairs coming towards us.

"Did you forget something Sobo?" Nikko said wholeheartedly as she came around the corner from the stairs, with that sweet smile on her face I had always secretly adored. Then she stopped at the top of the stairs when she saw me.

She was stunned for a moment, unsure of what was happening but then she shook her head to concentrate. She slowly came down the stairs, still staring at me. I didn't move as she close to me, only to stop a foot away from me.

"Sesshomaru?" She softly said in awe, then she turned to her Sobo. "Will you excuse us...for a moment...I need to talk to him." Nikko said. Her Sobo nodded as she left to do something else in the house.

Then she turned to me as I came closer to her, staring at her in observation but the more I looked at her...the more I wanted to do is nothing but to touch her.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(Then she turned to me as I came closer to her, staring at her in observation but the more I looked at her...the more I wanted to do is nothing but to touch her.)

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

I was upstairs getting my stuff ready for the journey with Kagome to the Feudal Era. While I was packing, I thought about how Rin and Jaken were doing since I left and rather quickly without telling them when I might come back.

Then suddenly, Sesshomaru came into mind, I sighed as I thought of the times we spent together even as I left. I wanted to stay in his arm, feeling warmth and strength from him, not really wanting to leave him, but it was needed to get some space between us.

"Wonder how he's doing?...probably fine, but does he think of me...at all?...does he feel what I feel?" I thought but it ceased when I heard Sobo calling me from downstairs.

As I got to the corner, I smiled as I asked her if she forgot something. As I got to the stairs and I looked down to her, my heart stopped, then sped up like a bullet. I couldn't believe what I was seeing... it was Sesshomaru right next to Sobo.

I called out his name in surprise, my eyes were on him as I walked down the stairs as he stared at me, neither of us broke eye contact as I went to him. I stopped a foot away and then realized Sobo was there and I looked to her breaking the eye contact.

I asked her to give us a moment alone, she looked at Sesshomaru then back at me and then she nodded in understanding and went to the kitchen. When she left, as I turned to him, we had only an inch of space between us. Again, we looked into each other eyes for a few seconds, then I remembered what we were doing and got worried of why he was here.

"What are you doing here, Sesshomaru...did something happened to Rin?...?" I asked in fear for Rin being hurt or in trouble. He shook his head; I sighed in relief. I looked back at him, staring into his dark golden eyes and seeing hints of emotions in them...longing, wanting, sadness and... desire?

"Does he desire me or was it something else that I was seeing?" I thought. Then the emotions disappeared a fast as they came through in his eyes. We stared at each other for what felt like for hours. Then without a second thought, I leapt into his arm and hugged him once more.

Holding him to me, like a lifeline and such a surprise he responded back by holding me closer to him. Then he lowered his head into my hair, breathing in my scent. " Your scent is intoxicating." He whispered low enough that I didn't hear it.

"I don't care if you didn't miss me, but I did miss you and wanted to see you again... So can you stay?...at least for a while?" I asked. He moved a bit away to let me look at him.

"If that is what you want." He said. I nodded as I pulled away from him and went to find Sobo. Sobo appeared out of nowhere and cornered me with questions. "Who is that man?...How do you know him?...Is there something I don't know about going on with you two?" She said.

I sighed deeply as we went to the living room and sat down at the table and Sesshomaru appeared standing beside me. "Well...Sobo?...this is Sesshomaru...he's a..." I said, unsure what to say because I'm unsure what is going on between us. Friends or perhaps...something more?

"An acquaintance." He said as he looked at me with no emotions in his eyes. I looked back at him, surprised at what he said, but on the inside: I felt hurt from those few words but it shouldn't have bothered me as much as it did but right now I need keep my emotions in check in order to get through this.

Sobo got interested on the matter. "So how did you two meet?" She asked looking at us intently. So, I explained to her with half-truths on the story just enough to satisfy her curiosity... she wouldn't believe me if I told her the truth and luckily Sesshomaru didn't say anything.

After the conversation, we had dinner, though Sesshomaru didn't eat but sat there watching us when it was appropriate. I saw Sobo's face, it was almost as if she was wondering why Sesshomaru wasn't eating but didn't ask anything about it.

We finished dinner and Sobo finally went to do some errands that she was going to do before Sesshomaru came here to the house. She wasn't sure at first...leave me alone with him in the house even those she knows me pretty well.

When I convinced her to leave and that we be fine, so after some time she left me alone...with Sesshomaru... in the house.

I was by door making sure it was locked...you know if someone would come in and invade a house if it is unlocked, then a thought popped into my mind, and I had to get some answers about how he is here in my Era. "So why and how did you-..." I said as I suddenly turned away from door and saw that he wasn't there, it was like...he left. "-come here?" I said as I looked around and heard no sounds.

I felt an overwhelming sense of disappointment and sadness as I was now alone in the house, it seems that he needed to be somewhere else. So, I got though the emotions for a moment then shaking it off and trying not to think about once more.

I was hoping that he would stay at least for a while, but things don't always happen that way. "(Sigh)... I guess I'll take a shower then." I said to the open air, as I went upstairs, got my clothes and went the bathroom to take a shower.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( ("(Sigh)... I guess I'll take a shower then." I said to the open air, as I went upstairs, got my clothes and went the bathroom to take a shower.)

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

I put my clothes on the sink counter and went to the tub with the shower added to it. I turned the water on the faucet of the tub, waiting for the water to be just the right temperature.

I lifted up the switch and quickly it rained hot water down from the small spigots of the showerhead. So I took off my clothes, putting them in the corner of the bathroom and went inside the shower.

The water felt good on my skin as it ran down my body, relaxing the muscles that have been tense for awhile now. I wash my body with the soap my Sobo got me, it smooth my skin and eased my nerves about this evening.

As I was washing my hair I felt like I was being watched, but I ignored it as I was finishing getting the conditioner out of my hair. Then I shut the water off, ringed out all the excess water out of my hair, opened the shower curtain, got out of the tub, grabbed the towel that was hang on the rack and started drying my face.

As I removed the towel from my face I saw a man with golden eyes standing in front of me. I dropped my towel in a jolt from being scared by the man. It took me a moment to realized that it was Sesshomaru in front of me in the bathroom, while I'm standing here...naked.

I quickly reached down for my towel that I dropped, but a hand grabbed my wrist. I looked up at him as he gently had me standing back up with his hand still on my wrist.

"No...Let me see you." He said softly, still staring into my eyes. My heart my was beating so loud that I thought he could hear it, he still was looking at me.

He slowly looked at my figure from the bottom of my feet to the top of my head, then looks back to my eyes. He lets go of my wrist and slowly reaches to touch my cheek. I thought to he was going to stop and pull back, but slowly he puts his fingers across my cheek and starts caressing my face as if he was experimenting the feeling of it for the first time.

I closed my eyes and opened my mouth slightly as he continues on his prodding and traveling further down my neck. I slightly tilted my head to side a bit in the euphoria his touch.

"Ohhh...It feels so good but if he continues, it might get out of control...but...I - I don't want him to stop." I thought for a fleeting moment, then I felt slight pressure on my lips, it was soft yet plump.

I realized... he was kissing me. He stopped for a moment, unsure if he should continue since I wasn't responding to his kiss, so he slowly pulls away. I sensed that he was moving away from me and wasn't going to let that happen. I blindly reached my arms behind him and found his head and pulled him back to my lips.

His hair was soft and silky to the touch as my finger ran through them. I slowly moved my lips against his and he responded quickly by holding me close to his body. His kiss was gentle at first started to become more fierce.

His hand unconsciously slides down my back, caressing my hips and stopping at the outside of my thigh. He grips my thigh and starts kneading it, I softly moaned in pleasure, he heard it and continued his motions.

Out of instinct I jumped and wrapped my legs around his waist. He growls in my mouth as he puts me against the wall, it felt cold on my back and I gasped as I was brought back out of my daze.

Suddenly I realized that I'm still naked and holding on to him. His touch was making me want more but also it was scaring me, we need to stop, otherwise it will get out of control.

"Sesshomaru?!...I said as I pushed a bit on his chest as his lips moved from my lips to my neck. "Ah!...S-Sesshomaru!...We need to stop...please...Oh!" I said breathlessly as he found my sweet spot, instinctively I clutched him close to me.

"You are so intoxicating...it drives me crazy every time I got close to you." He whispered to me. I pushed at his chest again trying to get him to focus, but he didn't, I started to feel his teeth trying to sink into my neck...That was starting to scare me.

I don't know why it did, but I have to get through to him before it is too late. "S-Sesshomaru!...please...s-stop!" I said as tears started to form in my eyes as one slid from my cheek.

Suddenly he jerked and tensed as the first tear dropped. Then he slowly moved away from my neck, lets me get my feet back to the ground and looked at me with guilt, sadness and regret in his eyes but quickly the emotions disappear as he is resolved back to his normal self.

He puts the towel around me and I quickly wrap it around my body. He turns away from me and heads out of the bathroom, but before he leaves, he looks over his shoulder and I look at him.

"I'm sorry." He said and left. I stood there frozen, unsure if I should've gone after him or not.

...

Hours later after he left, I was in my pjs on my bed as I thought about what had happened between us in there, relaying it over and over in my mind. My skin still tingled from where he touched me, my lips still sore from that bruising yet tantalizing kiss, making me crave more.

"Is that how he felt about me?... but he may not want to touch me again since I rejected him from going anything further than it did...it scared me but I wanted him as well...I'm unsure what to do about this...about us." I thought as I was starting to wind down from the event.

I yawned as I checked the time, it was twelve in the morning, so I got under the covers and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(I yawned as I checked the time, it was twelve in the morning, so I got under the covers and quickly fell into a deep sleep.)

..._..._..._..._...

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

I appeared in her room unsure why I was there and watched her as she slept. She looked so peaceful and calm I lightly put my hand on face slowly caressing her cheek, I watched as she leaned into my touch.

"Ah...so you still want her...even as you touch her skin...like your father?...You want a human...A creature you despise...how fitting...as you have a taste just like father." The Beast said.

Then I moved my hand away from her face, reminding myself to keep control and distance myself from her. I remembered what happened between us in that room.

It was on my mind, running over and over, remembering every detail about her. Her glowing blue eyes, full lips that I want to nibble on, skin so soft and buttery, her sweet and intoxicating scent and her luscious figure that I want to claim as mine

-Flashback-

After her Sobo left, I went around her house to make sure there wasn't threats around the area, twenty minutes later... After sensing no evil or demonic aura, I went back inside the house to and didn't see Nikko anywhere.

Then I heard a strange noise of rushing water and followed it to a room with the scent of her in it, the door was slightly opened, so I looked inside and saw a silhouette of her behind a curtain. I wanted to leave but my body was on its own accord, I was stuck there as my eyes were watching her swaying behind the curtain as the water flowed around her body.

I heard a howl within me, it was pleased that I momently in a weak state I agreed on what I was seeing and not wanting to turn away. "Ha, Ha, ha...see...you like what you see even if you may try to deny it...you can not look away from her can you?" The Beast said.

As I tried to move again, hoping to leave without any trouble. Then the water stopped, moments later the curtain was drawn back, and she came out...bare. Everything in my mind, turned blank and all I thought about was having her...as my instincts were starting to take over to claim what is mine.

I noticed that her pale skin with a hint of scars on her body, I wondered why they were there but still her skin was still perfect to me and for a moment I thought she was a goddess with a sensual body. Her eyes were closed as she grabbed a towel to dry off her face.

Her cheeks were red from the heat of the water, her lips red and plump as if to suck and nibble on. She didn't notice me until she removed the towel from her face.

She opened eyes and looked at me in surprise, dropping the towel in the process and quickly was reaching for the towel. I was going to let her cover herself but something in me wanted her to not cover up. So, I took held of her wrist and she looked up at me, apparently forgetting about the towel.

I wanted to see her this way, the beauty in it true form. I asked her to let me see her and she...let me, as she started into my eyes. As I looked at her, I wanted to touch her, I felt a pull to her like a magnet and reached out my hand to touch her face.

She stood there, waiting for me to do something. I saw longing and want in her eyes, she knew I did this before and I always pulled away...not this time, no more holding back...I...didn't want to.

When my fingers touched her skin, if felt soft, warm and electric. She closed her eyes, leaning in closer to me, tilting her head back as if relishing in my touch and I was her lips slightly opened.

Her lips were inviting, and I wondered what they would they feel and taste like. As my body acted on it's own, I leaned down and put my lips against hers.

At first, she didn't do anything, I was worried that I did something wrong, so I slowly moved away from her, but I felt a hands on the back of my head and pulling me at the back of my head and pulling me back to her lips. Our lips moved in sync, and it was wonderous...I wanted more.

I unconsciously held her closer to me, wanting her badly. I started kissing her more feverishly and demanding, wanting more of her.

Then I became aware of her warm, naked body against my clothed body and wanted to know what her body feels like. For a second, I remembered a long time ago, I saw two lovers in an embrace like this and as if they couldn't get enough of each other and did things to one another with their hands and I wanted to try it out.

So I slid my hand down her body until I got to her thigh, it felt so good I started to kneading it. I heard a auditable moan coming from her. Suddenly, she jumped up and she wrapped her legs around my waist, feeling her warm body against me even closer than before.

Feeling her on me caused me to growl, letting my instinct completely take over, so I pushed her against the wall for support, she gasped as I continued my nibbling on her skin. I heard my name called but it seemed that her voice was muffled like being underwater and hands pushing at my chest as I nibbled on her neck.

I needed to stop before it gets out of hand, but I couldn't, I heard her talking then she gasped breathlessly as I hit her sweet spot. She clutches on to me as I continued my nibbling on her neck, it's time to make her mine... now.

I started to dig my teeth into her skin almost breaking it, close to marking her. I breathed and smelled her scent and whispered to her, against her skin that her scent drove me crazy every time I got close to her.

She pushed at my chest again more harshly this time, telling me to stop as I was about to mark her mine as I was slowly sinking my teeth in her neck. All of a Sudden, I smelled salt coming from her...tears.

I suddenly snapped out of my mating daze as I jerked and tensed in shock of what I had done as a few tears fell from her face. I detach from her neck, place her back on her feet, looking at her with emotions in my eyes for a moment, then regain my composure.

I picked up the towel and put it around her, leaving the bathroom but before I left, I looked over my shoulder to see that she was wrapped in the towel. "I'm sorry" I said as I left, feeling shame of losing control and guilt of almost marking her without consent.

-End of Flashback-

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

("I'm sorry" I said as I left, feeling shame of losing control and guilt of almost marking her without consent.)

..._..._..._..._...

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

Silently, I knelt down by her bedside, wanting for some unknown reason to get close to her, smelling her wonderful scent. Then I realized that I shouldn't get closer to her, otherwise I'll lose control of myself, so I stood up, turned from her and moving away from her bedside, regaining my control.

Then I looked back at her sleeping form, my mind filled with different thoughts, some about her...some of other things, I turned and was about to leave. But I paused for a moment as my thoughts were interrupted as my highly sensitive ears heard her shifting and started to move constantly.

Her heart started beat more quickly as if in fear. She continued to move her body as if she was trying to get away from something.

She groaned as if she was having a nightmare and was trying to get away in the dream. "No..no...Stay away from me!" she whispered as she moved her head back and forth.

Her breathing was becoming erratic as she clutched her sheets as if to protect herself and her forehead was dripping with sweat. "(Gasp)...hua...Sesshomaru!...help me!...Please!" she whispered in her sleep, as she started shaking.

My heart lurched for a second, hearing fear in her voice and calling out my name. I clutched my fist trying to contemplate on what to so... let her deal with the dream or do something about it.

By unknown force or by instinct, I slowly knelt down once more to her side, putting my arm under her waist, slid on the bed, laid beside her and set her head on my chest, carefully not to hurt her with my armor. She gripped my sleeve, as if I was her lifeline from the nightmare as I held her closer to me.

"Shhhh...It's alright Watashi no hasu (My lotus)...I'm here, it just a dream." I whispered in her ear. Slowly, she stopped shaking and her breathing was returning normal, but she still gripped my sleeves.

I used a small cloth that was on the nightstand and softly patted the sweat off her forehead. She unconsciously leaned into my touch as I put the cloth across her neck. She moved a bit to get comfortable as she rested her head on my chest again as she put her ear to my heart and her arms draped over me.

I tensed a bit because of her close proximity to my body. I tilted my head as I looked at her sleeping face, her cheeks were unnaturally rosy, her long dark lashes shadowed her upper cheeks, underneath her left eye were freckles that lined up to be a crescent moon and how her body fit snuggling against mine with comfort as if we were two puzzle pieces fit together.

After a while, she moved away from my body and snuggled to my mokomoko, a small smile appeared to her face. An hour later, when I was sure that she didn't have any more nightmares, I slowly moved away from her, got up from the bed, and was about to leave, but I turned to her as I moved some strands of her hair away from her face.

I kissed her forehead and she slightly smiled in her sleep. "Good night...Watashi no hasu (My Lotus)." I whispered as I stood up and left. I jumped from building to building, seeing the lights that lit up the night like day.

I followed the scent back to the Shrine where the Bone Eaters Well was located. When I got to the old shed, went inside and jumped into the Well.

Once I got back to my era, I quickly catch Rin's scent and followed it at flying speed. After a few minutes I found Ah-Un, Rin and Jaken in the same place I left them, around the fire and still asleep.

I climbed up the tree next to Ah-Un, I sighed as I got comfortable and looked at the stars above me. While I was still awake and receded deep in my thoughts, thinking of the events that had happened. But a question came to mind...

"Will she return?...if so... will she be in Inuyasha group and will she come with us for Rin's sake?... and if so what will happen between us?...Will it be the same or different?" I thought as I fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( "Will she return?...if so... will she be in Inuyasha group and will she come with us for Rin's sake?... and if so what will happen between us?...Will it be the same or different?" I thought as I fell asleep. )

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

The sun shone through my window, its warmth and light hitting across my face. I slowly opened my eyes as I stretched out, aligning my back as I yawned, feeling my bones popped back into place.

I smiled as I had a good night's rests then I had in a long time. I remembered vaguely what happened last night, I had a horrible dream last night.

Even just thinking about it made a cold shiver run down my back and goosebumps rise against my skin. Fear instills in my body activating my fight or flight response, I took a few deep breaths and remembered that it was just a dream but still... in the back of my mind...It felt real.

- Flashback-

~Enter Nightmare~

I was running away from a tall white baboon creature that was coming after me with demon wasps, telling me that everyone I knew was gone and made me watch horrible events such as my friends, Jaken and Rin perishing in a battle and I couldn't save them. I tried to move but my body didn't respond.

I was paralyzed in place as the creature came closer. "Such a beauty...you well definitively will be his downfall and you will bring him to me." The White Baboon said as they put their hand on my chin, making my look at its face-mask.

Its voice made me shiver and not from the cold. Its touch me made my skin crawl and I tried to move away, slowly regaining my will. I moved and started to run away as the creature started coming after me.

I told it to stay away from me, but it laughed as I was still running but feel like I'm going nowhere. "You will be mine, after I get rid of them all, you'll be a part of me." It said as it appeared in front of me, grabbing my arms and pulling me closer to its body and I felt that I was being absorbed into their body.

I screamed as I was being pulled in. I had one thought in mind. "Sesshomaru!...Please...help me!" I screamed as I was being ingulfed in darkness.

~End Nightmare~...

Then I sensed a warmth presence by my side, I felt a hand covering my hands, then moving me to something big and warm. I reached out gripped the thing closest to me, it felt soft and smooth like silk.

Suddenly, I heard a voice, it was deep, soft and lulling, also it sounded familiar, but I couldn't put my finger on it. I calmed down a bit as the nightmare dissipated but I was still asleep.

Then I felt a cloth gently being patted on my forehead, when it got to my neck, I leaned closer to it. I moved to get comfortable on the warm item, draped over it, it was tense a bit then relaxed.

I place my head on it, turned towards it, turned to my side and I heard a strong heartbeat. It was the most wonderful sound I ever heard. I felt protected and safe.

Sometime later in the night, I moved over and a warm, soft and furry. I smiled as I snuggled to it. After a while, I felt the cold being replaced the warmth of something gently moved away.

I missed its warmth and comfort. Then I felt a hand placed on my forehead, moving my hair away from my face. Moments later, I felt something soft pressed against my forehead, immediately my heart speed up and I smiled lightly, seconds later the warm presence left.

-End Flashback-

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( Moments later, I felt something soft pressed against my forehead, immediately my heart speed up and I smiled lightly, seconds later the warm presence left. )

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

I got my large dark blue backpack that was filled with essentials I needed for our journey into the Feudal Era. I haven't decided if I wanted to see Sesshomaru once I'm there.

I thought about the event the other night and blushed with embarrassment just thinking about it. I needed to stay away from him, for a while at least, until I can figure it out and get rid of the conflict and confusion within my heart and mind.

I wore dark khaki pants, light blue T-shirt and high training boots. I looked in the mirror and noticed a large bruise on my neck as I was putting my hair up in a tight bun.

I touched the bruise; it was warm and it slightly stung since he almost broke the skin and his teeth were sharp. I freaked out for a moment on trying to figure out how to hide it, then I remembered that I had blue silk scarf that Kagome gave me as a gift a year ago.

I wrapped it around my neck so it would cover the bruise. I sighed in relief at my style of choice in clothing with the scarf, plausible and fashionable.

I was ready to go but had to eat breakfast first. I went downstairs and saw Sobo in the kitchen with plates filled with hashbrown, poached eggs and toast setting them on the table.

I sat down and ate, as always, my Sobo cooking was delicious. "So what happened to that guy you were talking to the other day? When I came home, he wasn't here, and you were upstairs." Sobo said.

I looked at her as I drink my orange juice, thinking of a way of how to explain if. "Ah...well...after you left, we talked for a bit, about things that happened in our lives and then after that he left." I said without busting into a blush.

She nodded as she noticed the my attire and saw that I wore a scarf on my neck. "Why do you have a scarf on your neck?...it summer time dear." She asked.

I got that covered on her question. "I got sunburnt on my neck for being outside to too long, so I got this scarf on to protect the burn and show Kagome that I liked the scarf she gave me and it breathable since its silk, so no trouble with it." I said, hoping she believing my excuse.

She nodded and smiled. "Alright, that is nice of you to show her how much you love her gift, but wear sunblock next time ok?...does it sting?" She asked. "Kind of, but I took care of it...its fine but right now, I've got to go to Kagome's house since we planned on staying at her house for a few weeks so enjoy your time." I said as I got up and hugged Sobo.

"Love you and see you in a while." I said as I grabbed my large backpack, left the house and went to Kagome's house. When I got to the steps up to the temple, I saw Sota playing with his soccer ball at the top of the steps.

"Sota!" I shouted as I waved to him, and he waved back. I ran up that stairs to meet him, I got to the top without breaking a sweat.

"Hey...Is Kagome here?" I asked. "Yeah, she's inside getting she stuff ready and Inuyasha as well, are you going back to the Feudal era?" Sota asked. I nodded as I saw Buyo laying on the soccer ball.

I laughed at the silly care and gently picked him up in my arms. "Thanks...now I have to go and see Kagome, I promise to tell you about the adventures when I get back...Ok?" I said as he smiled and nodded as he went back to playing the soccer ball.

"See you later Nikko!" Sota said as he ran off. I smiled as I looked down at Buyo. "Well...lets get you into the house to get some food...shall we?" I asked Buyo. "Meow!" Buyo said wanting to escape my arms but stopped as he started to purr as I scratched behind his ear, and he didn't struggle while I carried him into the house.

"Kagome! Inuyasha! Are you here?" I said as I went into the living room and released Buyo. He ran to his food bowl in the kitchen. "We up here in my room!...Just getting some other things for the journey." Kagome said as I went up the stairs to her room.

Seeing her with three large bags in front of the bed. "Though there are some stuff that could be left behind like those stupid books!" Inuyasha said. Kagome turned to him with angry look on her face, an fight was storming with those two.

"Hey Kagome?...How much homework left is there for you to finish?" I asked. She turned to me with a calm demeaner. "Not much...but its due next week...Why?" She asked.

I smiled as I came up with a solution for her and she won't have to worry about the homework for the rest of the summer. "Well, I said I'd help with it since I'm finished with school...so let's get it done now and then your mom or Sota can hand it in to the school, you don't have to worry about homework anymore for the summer, then your bags won't be so heavy and less to carry." I said as I got into the bag with the books and handed them to her.

She smiled as she suddenly hugged me. "Thank you so much Nikko...you are a true friend...ok...lets finish this." Kagome said as she lets go of me and got the homework out.

As I got to her desk, Inuyasha was sitting on the floor, looking at me with relief in his eyes, was glad that he didn't have a fight with Kagome that would involve with a face pummel with an angry "SIT" command.

"You're Welcome, Inuyasha." I mouthed out to him as I walked by him to lean over Kagome's desk. He nodded as he relaxed a bit. I went to helping Kagome out with the homework.

It took us only an hour to complete all the work she needed to finish for school in order to pass. "Well...that's the last of it, all done...Thank you so much, I don't know what I do without you." Kagome said as she put all the work in a folder and went downstairs to give the folder to her mom to hand to the school tomorrow, while we're in the Feudal Era.

Inuyasha and I were quiet for a few moments as I stood by the bed, looking at a picture of me and Kagome when we were kids on her desk. "Thanks...Nikko" Inuyasha said, looking at the window.

I looked at him in confusion. "For what exactly?" I said as I looked into the bags and remove the books that we used, it must have been a habit for her to put them in there and made the bag lighter for Kagome to travel with.

"Well...for getting rid of the stupid distractions of this "School" stuff so we can be on our way to find the jewel shards and defeat Naraku, also settling Kagome's anger instead of us fighting." He said.

I nodded in agreement. "Well...I've known her for years, but a word of advice...instead of arguing with each other, why not listen to each other's thoughts on the current matters and figure out a solution that works for the both of you...but that's just a thought...seriously just think about it... okay?" I said as I sat on the bed, waiting for Kagome to come back.

The window was still open as the wind blew gently into the room and past me, Inuyasha sniffed the air once but, then he sniffed the air few times after that. Then I heard a growl and looked at him, unsure why he was growling.

Then he turned to me sharply and frowned in suspicion. I was confused of why was he was so upset all of a sudden. "What's wrong Inuyasha?" I asked.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( "What's wrong Inuyasha?" I asked.)

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V

"You smell like Sesshomaru and it seemed to have been quite recent, tell me...why is that?" He asked. I looked away as I felt the blush creeping onto my cheeks.

"Ah...well, here's the thing...Uhhhh..." I said sheepishly as Kagome came into the room, felt the tension between me and Inuyasha. "Uh...is there something that I missed while I was downstairs?" She said as she went to the bags.

"Nikko...why don't you tell her why do you have Sesshomaru's scent all over you?" He said looking away in disgust. I frowned at him, as Kagome was confused. "Didn't we have this conversion before?...she was with him so what?" She said tying up the bags.

"Heh...from what I smell...it has been really recent...A few hours ago, why is that because I know you haven't been to the Feudal Era since last week." He said with a huff as Kagome turned to me.

"Nikko...please tell me...what is going on?" She said. I sighed as I looked at Kagome. "Alright...but a question...Is Inuyasha the only one that can pass through from the Feudal Era?" I said.

Inuyasha and Kagome looked at each other for a second and then back to me, wondering where I'm going with this. She nodded. "Well...He isn't" I said.

They frowned in confusion as they didn't follow my meaning. I took a deep breath as I looked at them both. "Welp... it's time to confess" I thought.

"Sesshomaru...somehow found me as he came to my house yesterday, for some reason, I don't know, at first I thought something happened to Rin but he said she was okay, he stayed for a while and I had to make a cover story since Sobo was home." I said as there was silence for a moment.

"Is he still here?...In this time frame?" She asked. I shook my head. "I don't think so...he left after that evening, without saying anything to anyone." I said. "How is it possible that he came here?" Kagome said sitting on bed.

"Maybe it's something about the Well that lets certain people in and out of the Feudal Era and besides when did Sesshomaru wanted to come here anyway?...As if he'd care to come in the first place." He said. I wasn't going to say about the event that happen between us, but I blushed a bit as I softly put my hand to my neck, I winced as it still hurt a bit.

"Are you okay?...I noticed you are wearing the scarf I gave you and I was wondering why you're wearing it, did something else happened?" She asked getting closer to me. I looked at her for a moment, whether to tell her or not, but Inuyasha sneakily untied the knot of the scarf and pulled it away from my neck, taking it with him.

"Hey!...INUYASHA!...give me back my scarf...DANG IT!" I said trying to get the scarf back from him but, didn't cover my neck which exposed a large hickey that Sesshomaru had given me came into full view. I froze in sheer terror as I heard Kagome gasped and Inuyasha turned to me and got closer to me to inspect it.

He frowned, unsure what is the big deal about the large bruise on my neck. "Uh...what is it?...It looks like a big bruise; did you get into a fight with Sesshomaru?" He said as he turns his head like a confused puppy as he looked at it more.

As I snatched back the scarf from him, wrapped it around my neck and once again covered it. I was blushing red in shame as I looked at Kagome as she knew exactly what it is.

"I-is that a hickey?!" She asked in shock. I closed my eyes shut hoping that this conversion wasn't happening and this all the bad dream, when I opened them...it didn't work...Still here.

I blushed even more red as if that was even possible. "H-hhe gave you that?!" She asked in disbelief. When I didn't answer, she knew the truth. "Oh...My...Gosh!?...What the heck happened!? (Gasp)...Did you and him?..." she said quietly.

I shook my head vigorously in the ridiculousness of that thought that she was implying. "No!...We didn't and its quite confusing to me as well and I don't want to talk about it." I said as grabbed a bag and headed downstairs.

"Then I'll find out the whole story, from Sesshomaru, himself...if you don't tell me." She said. I paused for a moment and smirked because I knew she was bluffing and Sesshomaru wouldn't tell.

"Come now...We both know that he won't tell anyone about things like that or else." I said as I went downstairs. Kagome huffed as she wanted to know what happened, so she ran after me.

"Come on!...will you please tell me?...Is there anything going on between you too?" Kagome said as she came be right beside me, as I dropped the bag next to the Well. "No...I will not, will you please just drop it!" I said as I walked away from the Well and sat down on the bench next to the five hundred year old tree, just thinking to calm my thoughts as the birds chirped and the wind blowing across the land.

I sighed as I closed my eyes trying to figure out what is going on between me and him. Then I felt a presence beside me, and I opened my eyes as I turned and saw Kagome sitting beside me looking somberly at the distance.

"I'm sorry Nikko...I just...wanted to know if there is something going on between you too...I want you to be happy...you know." She said as she was looking at the tree. "Honesty...I don't know." I said softly as I was looking out to the city.

"We're different and he doesn't like humans...Why would he like me?" I said as I hang my head low letting my bangs hang over my face. "Hey...It'll work out, in its own way, trust me...just give it time." She said as she patted my back in reassurance.

I looked at her, nodded and smiled. We sat there for a few minutes, then she got up and put her hand out to me. "Ready to go now or do you want to stay here?" She asked.

I thought for a moment, should I go...get answers I want or stay to recollect my thoughts, I want to stay away from him so I don't lose my heart and I was afraid of that, but something in me wants to go to him because I care for him and Rin.

Then...I have made my decision. I took my hand, got up from the bench and headed to the Well. "Let's go, time to head to the Feudal Era and find jewel shards." I said as she smiled and walked with me.

When we got to the Well, Inuyasha was already there, on the edge of the Well with the bags on the ground. "You coming with Nikko?" He asked.

I nodded as I grabbed a bag, Inuyasha grabbed the two bags as well and jumped into the Well first, then I saw Kagome beside me with her backpack. We nodded to each other and then we jumped into the Well together.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( We nodded to each other and then we jumped into the Well together. )

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V

Once we made a touchdown to the Feudal Era, we tossed the bags out of the Well and climbed up. I saw that it was same open field, but with people near us at the Well.

One was a girl, who was 5' 6'', long dark hair, brown eyes, wearing a cream, pink and green kimono with a six-foot boomerang on a holster on her back. In her arms was a small, yet cute cat that has yellow fur, red eyes with a black diamond on it's forehead, what was unusual about the adorable creature was the two tails, it meowed as it jumped out her arms and into mine.

"Oh...Kirara do you know her?" She asked as she come closer to me. "Uh...Do you want to her back?" I asked as I reached out to her, she shook her head.

"No...It's okay...she doesn't usually jump into stranger's arms." She said smiling as Kirara nuzzled against me. "She really likes you...I'm Sango by the way." She said as we shook hands, while holding Kirara.

"I'm Nikko, nice to meet you and Kirara." I said as we release from the handshake. "Oh!...you must be Kagome's Friend she was telling us about...Kagome explained what happened during your time here." She said and I nodded, when suddenly a child came towards us and stopped in front of me.

"Hi, My name is Shippo...you must be Nikko...Kagome's friend we were searching for a while." He said. He was little boy with green eyes, red hair, with a fox like-feet and a large fluffy tail.

I gently put Kirara down to the ground and looked back at him. "Yes...I am and here with you guys." I said as a guy approached me. He was 5' 7'', dark blue eyes, short black hair, wearing a dark purple kimono, holding a bronze staff and his left hand was covered in a cloth with a blue prayer beads that were wrapped around his hand.

"Hello...I'm Miroku...you must be Kagome's friend, but she didn't tell me that you were a radiant creature of such beauty." He said as he grabbed my hand and appeared to want to look into my eyes which made me feel uncomfortable. In the corner of my eye, I saw that Sango was getting upset with him by the gestures he was giving me.

Shippo rolled at his eyes at the situation, even Inuyasha saw shaking his head. "Here we go again." Shippo said shaking his head as well. "I know this is sudden but...will you bare my children?" He said as he suddenly groped my butt.

I was shocked by this and then got furious...NO ONE touches me that, especially my butt. I smacked his hand away from my butt and my anger resurfaced tenfold. "HOW DARE YOU!" I shouted at him as I slapped him in the face and kicked him in the sensitive area.

"DON'T YOU EVER TOUCH ME LIKE THAT EVER AGAIN!" I shouted as I walked away as my cheeks were burning red, trying to cool down and waiting for Kagome to show me where Kaede's Village was at.

Everyone was shocked and shivered by my outburst of anger. Immediately after, I inhaled deeply and exhaled, easing it to expel my fury.

As I became calm as a cucumber, I walked straight to Kagome for the directions of the Village. "Kagome...Where is the village you were talking about?" I said calmly as she shakes out of her stupor.

"Uh...it's this way followed me...come on guys." She said as everyone snapped out of it, Sango was beside me, while Miroku tried to stand up and catch up with us.

"She sure is scary when angry even more than Sango." Shippo whispered. "Yeah, I agree with you Shippo, let's not upset her, like that ever." Inuyasha said.

"I can see why Sesshomaru has as interest in her." Kagome thought as they went to the Village.

When we got to the Village, I saw a woman crouching in a small garden. She turned her head as she saw us, she stood up with a basket full of vegetables in her hand and walked towards us.

She was 5' 2'' with long gray hair tied behind her, wearing a white kimono and what was unique about her was the eye patch over her left eye. She looked to be in her early fifties but seemed sharp in wit and agile of a woman of her age. "Ah...you must be Lady Kaede, Kagome has told me about you." I said as I bowed in respect to her.

She nodded back to us as she went into the hut. Kagome was taking things out of the bags, giving Sango, Miroku, Shippo, Kirara and Inuyasha an item out of them, making the bags lighter to carry.

As she put the bag on the edge of the bike, leaning against the Lady Kaede's hut and then she went inside the hut to get things from Lady Kaede. While we were waiting, the group was talking about what had happened while Kagome and I were in our Era, I listened for a bit as I sat on a barrel near the hut.

I looked out across the Village as I became lost in my thoughts, trying to clear my mind about the events that have been happening.

Then my thoughts were interrupted as I heard children playing, I looked up and saw them running around the Village. I smiled as I remember the times when Kagome and I played as children.

Suddenly, I saw a little girl leaving the group, coming towards Kaede's hut, she looked familiar, then it hit me...It was Rin.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( Suddenly, I saw a little girl leaving the group, coming towards Kaede's hut, she looked familiar, then it hit me...It was Rin. )

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V

Rin stopped as she saw me, she recognized me, then ran to me to me with her arms wide open and tears in her eyes.

"Lady Nikko!" Rin shouted as I stood and ran towards her with my arms open wide to hug her. We met in the middle and hugged each other with tears forming in my eyes as I have missed her so much.

"Lady Nikko!...It so good to see you, I miss you so much!...even Jaken had missed you as well, Are you going to come with us?" Rin said as we let go of each other and walked towards the hut and sat down to talk.

"I have missed you as well...I might come with you but I'm not sure yet...but Rin...Why are you in this Village alone?...where is Sesshomaru and Jaken?" I said. "Lord Sesshomaru and Master Jaken had to go on a dangerous mission and it wouldn't be safe for me to be there with just Ah-Un, so Lord Sesshomaru dropped me here in this Village with Lady Kaede until he returns...which would be soon." She said as I absorbed the information she gave me, I nodded in understanding.

As I stood up from my spot, everyone came out of the hut and saw Rin with me. "Nikko, who is that with you?" Kagome said as she kneeled down to Rin's height to greet her, Rin hid behind me, not trusting strangers.

"Kagome this is Rin, the little girl I told you about." I said as I encourage Rin to come out and meet my friends. Rin peaks over me and lightly waves at everyone.

They smiled and waved back. "Why don't you go play with the other kids while I talk to my friends, I'll find you when I'm done." I said. She nodded as she hugged me and went to play with other children as I turned back to my friends."

"So...any news about Naraku or related to him?" I said. Kagome shook her head in sadness. "Not a peep." Kagome said.

"But there might be some disturbance in the far east from here and may take a few days or so reach there." Miroku said. "So...what's the point, if he's not there is no point on going on a wild goose chase." Inuyasha said with his arms crossed.

"Well, there might be jewel shards if we go, who knows." Kagome said as she knew how to get Inuyasha to do something. "If there is...I want to get them before he does and maybe he be there...Alright lets go!" Inuyasha said as he started moving in the east direction.

I started to move but then paused for a moment as I looked back and saw Rin playing with the children, I remembered what I said earlier to her. "Hey, guys wait a moment...I need to talk to Rin for moment." I said.

"You can tell her when we get back." Inuyasha said as he started walking. "Inuyasha..." Kagome said singingly. He stiffened as he knew what would happen next.

"Sit Boy!" Kagome said and at that moment he pummels to the ground. Kagome walked to me with a smile.

"Do what you need to do." She said. I smiled as I walked away from the hut and went to find Rin.

Not sure what to say to her, she would be heartbroken that I'd be leaving with my friends, but she may understand. It took a few minutes to spot Rin, I was going to call out her name when suddenly, she turns to the forest, and I saw something that I didn't expect to see so soon...

It was Ah-Un, the two headed dragon, which meant Sesshomaru wasn't far behind. "Ah-Un!" Rin cried as she ran to the dragon.

A few seconds later, I felt his presence and my mind race with many thoughts on what to say or do, not sure. Then he appeared out from the forest, a couple of yards away from Ah-Un.

He still looked the same as the last time I saw him but had more armor on him. Then he saw Rin with Ah-Un and slowly he turned to the Village as if he was looking for something.

Suddenly, as if he knew where I was, he swiftly moved his head and sees me. I gasped as I stood there paralyzed by his gaze as he suddenly walks towards me.

My heart stopped for a moment then was beating a thousand miles per hour. The Village people saw him and were shocked by this, they slowly gathered at a distance as they saw him coming into the Village, but he ignored them and continued to walk towards me.

I stood there as he was got closer to me. He stopped when he was only a foot away from me as he continued to stare into my eyes, and I stared right back into his molten gold eyes.

We stood there for what felt like forever, nothing to say but expressed enough. Then the wind blew passed me into his direction.

He frowned for a moment, when suddenly he was in front of me. He was face to face with me, with his hands on my shoulders.

He leaned closer, as I thought he was going to kiss me but suddenly his face was at the nape of my neck. My face was beat red as I felt him breathe deeply into my neck and then he looked into my eyes with a dangerous look in his eyes.

I suddenly felt fear seeping through my body, unsure what will happen next. "Oh...My Gosh...Why does he looks like he's about to murder me?...What did I do?" I thought.

"Who touched you?" He said. I was surprised by that question but was also confused...not sure what he's talking about. "What do you mean by that, no one has touched me." I said.

He growled as his grip on me was tighter but not enough to hurt but just as a warning. "Don't lie!... I can smell his scent on you." He said firmly as he was still looking at me.

I thought back to see who got close to me, then it hit me, the only one who was close was Miroku. I looked back at him to say something to keep the situation from escalating.

"Nikko!" Kagome shouted. She and the others were running towards us. The wind was blowing and Sesshomaru had lifted his head up to the air as if catching a scent.

When they close to us, Sesshomaru snaps his head directly at Miroku. I realized what might happen in the next couple of seconds.

So, I gripped onto his kimono to keep him in place and not to after Miroku. "Sesshomaru...please lis-..." I didn't even finish my sentence as he left in a blur and my hands held nothing but instead of his kimono.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( I didn't even finish my sentence as he left in a blur and my hands held nothing but instead of his kimono. )

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

Sesshomaru grabbed Miroku by the throat and held him against a tree with a sickening crack against the bark. Sesshomaru. growled in anger at him with red fury in his eyes.

"You touched something that doesn't belong to you." Sesshomaru said still growling as Miroku struggled to get free from his grasp. "Sesshomaru!" Inuyasha shouted as he brought his sword out, which was the biggest sword I have ever seen.

"Let Miroku go!...He has nothing to do with whatever it is you accuse him of." Inuyasha shouted. "He touched Nikko, it is my affair to deal with him." Sesshomaru said still looking at Miroku with fury.

"Well...he did touch Nikko on the butt." Shippo said. My face burned red when he said that, confirming the accusation. Kagome and Sango made stern faces at the comment while they looked at Miroku.

"Yep...he's done that before." Sango said sternly. "Yeah...Miroku may deserve whatever he has done but not while I'm around, now it's time to face me, Sesshomaru!" Inuyasha said as he lunged towards him.

Sesshomaru immediately tossed Miroku away from him like a swatting a fly in annoyance as he turned to face Inuyasha. Miroku then landed on the ground on his back with groan as he was towards Sango and Kagome as Inuyasha swung his sword down and missed Sesshomaru as he suddenly appeared in the air.

They ran to him and moved him away from the battle, while Inuyasha and Sesshomaru were heading to an open field away from the village. I went to Kagome and Sango as Miroku was having a coughing fit.

"Are you ok Miroku?" I asked. He looked up to me and nodded as he stood up, catching his breath as he rubbed his neck where Sesshomaru had hold of him. Him and Sango looked at me with concern. "Why did Sesshomaru go after Miroku for just touching you, is there something going on between you two?" Sango said as she was pushing Miroku to his feet.

I was lost in thought, then I looked towards the field where Inuyasha and Sesshomaru were fighting in. Their fighting styles and skills were a thing of beauty to look at. Inuyasha's harsh and yet stern swings of his sword were amazing, something so heavy and yet quick to strike.

Sesshomaru on the other hand, was graceful in the fight like a dance he did with perfection as he moved to evade his brother's sword. He was only using his poison claws and not his weapons he had on hand.

It seems strange that he has two swords on him and yet he would not use them, even in the time I spent with him on the journey, I had only seen him take out his swords twice in battle but only used the Tokijin but never the other sword. So far, he'd seemed to have predicted his brother's next attack and would use a counterattack against it.

He was quite calm despite the dire danger of the battle against his brother. Which perplexed me. "How can Sesshomaru be so calm at a time like this?...When he was just about to harm Miroku with murderous rage in his eyes." I thought as I was still staring at the battle in front of us.

I shook my head, ridding the hypnotic trace of the battle but I was still unsure about our current thing that we have between us. "Honestly...I don't know." I whispered as I looked back to the three of them. They looked at me with understanding and then were discussing something, while I was half listening.

A few moments later, I spotted something in the corner of my eye as something was moving. I looked to it and what I saw made my blood run cold and my heart stop.

It was Rin, who was chasing a butterfly while Jaken was running after her...they were in the field where the battle was taking. I saw Inuyasha's sword having wind forming around the blade, surrounding it as if it had powers of its own and he was aiming it towards Sesshomaru while Rin was at the side of it, too close that she would not be at a safe distance from blast of the attack.

Nor Inuyasha or Sesshomaru hadn't notice Rin as they were focused on each other as they were in battle. If Inuyasha attacks, Jaken was still too long of a distance away from Rin to protect her from the attack and Inuyasha's attack would harm Rin... I was not going to let that happen.

As if by instinct, I immediately ran into the field towards Rin as fast as I could and I reached towards her pushing myself to get to her in time. Then Inuyasha had swung his sword down to the ground. "Wind Scar!" He shouted and his aim was true with a dangerous force of wind coming towards us.

I grabbed Rin into my arms, holding her to my chest, crouched down and turned away from it, using my body as a shield to protect her from the blast. At the last moment, I called out in desperation. "Sesshomaru!" I shouted as I closed my eyes, waiting for the impact…

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( "Sesshomaru!" I shouted as I closed my eyes, waiting for the impact… )

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

For a few moments I felt nothing from the impact, but I had sensed that feeling again as it was pulsing inside me. Suddenly, it seemed like the wind was at both sides of me, I slowly opened my eyes and I saw Sesshomaru in front of me.

Then I realized...he was directly in front of the blast. He deflected the attack with the Tokijin until there was nothing but calmness and silence.

"Sesshomaru..." I said in awe as I move myself out of a curl position and checked on Rin, she looked up at me and nodded that she was not hurt in any way. I sighed in relief that she was alright.

"Get up and bring with Rin with you." Sesshomaru said as he was walking away. "Hey!...Come back and fight me Sesshomaru!" Inuyasha shout as he was ready to fight him again.

"Sit Boy!" Kagome said as Inuyasha slammed into the ground with a hard thud leaving an imprint on it. As he got up, he huffed in defeat and went to the group.

Rin leapt out of my arms and ran across the field to Sesshomaru, doing the same thing she always does, hugs him with adoration and lets go. I got up, brushing off the grass on my clothing, looked in HIS direction and stood there.

Sesshmaru paused and looks back to me. Rin moves away, runs to Ah-Un then climbed on Ah-Un, waiting for me to go with them and Jaken starts with his lectures on her. I didn't hear any of it as I looked at him as he turned to me and slowly approached me.

He stopped a few feet away from me as he continued to stare at me. I took a deep breath and looked into those golden eyes. His eyes showed admiration, relief and sadness in mere seconds then the emotions disappeared at that moment.

I knew what he was implying in that expression, however it won't work...not this time. Sadly, I closed my eyes and shook my head, then looked back at him.

"Sesshomaru...I can not go with you... I need time to figure things out." I said softly as we stared at each other for moments, then he turned away from me.

"If that is what you wish." He said with his back towards me as he walked away and went back to Ah-Un. I stood there, thinking about what just happened, but was interrupted when somehow Rin was right there tugging at my pants.

I looked at her as she looked up to me with sadness in her eyes. "You're leaving again, aren't you?" She said meekly. I smiled sadly as I kneeled down to her level and looked directly into her eyes.

"Yes...I am, I have to do this, but I will visit you once I figure some things out...I'll try and come see you as soon as I can." I said as she leapt into my arms and hugged me tightly. I hugged her back and we stayed like that for a minute.

"I will miss you, Lady Nikko." She whispered as she reluctantly lets go. "And I will miss you too Rin." I said softly.

We looked at each other for a moment until Rin turned and ran back to Ah-Un. Sesshomaru continued to look at me as if he still wanted me to go with him, hoping I would change my mind...but I didn't.

Then he turns away without stopping as he, Jaken, Ah-Un and Rin disappeared into the woods. My heart ached from seeing him leave as if a piece of me was torn from my chest, unfortunately, this had to be done.

I looked away from the forest and went to my friends. Kagome put a hand to my shoulder to comfort me.

"Are you going to be okay?" She said. I looked at her, took a deep breath and slowly nodded.

She smiled softly to me like a mother would since mine had left years ago, as I couldn't remember what she looked like. "Give it time." She said as we went to join the group and went on our way to where we were going.

Right as we were leaving the village, I looked back to the forest one last time, where he was at but he wasn't there anymore. My heart ached for a moment until the pain subsided, so I turned back to my group of friends and looked forward to the path ahead of us.

Unsure of what our journey will take us to next.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( Unsure of what our journey will take us to next. )

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

Weeks Later...

Ever since that day with the fight between Sesshomaru and Inuyasha, Kagome and Sango had been by my side, giving me the support that I didn't know I needed. Even with the heartache and emptiness that I would get once in a while, Sango and I would talk about deep personal things she understands what I'm feeling.

She told me about what had happened to her and her brother. Who she cares for very much. So, most of the time I would distract myself by doing tasks and seeking out the jewel shards.

Kagome, Inuyasha and I had come back from our Era as we come back to Kaede's village, and the group came to us. We were wondering what happen, when all of a sudden, something fell from the sky screaming at us.

It was Hachi, the raccoon demon who was Miroku's old friend and Lady Kaede came out of her hut to greet us back. Then Lady Kaede told us that panther demons who were after Kagome and the raccoon dog demon told us the history of the Panther Demons.

We were off walking onto a trail heading to the North but with caution. Since we heard that there was a rumor about Miasma and demon hornets in North Region of the Feudal Era.

As we were walking, I thought of Sesshomaru and Rin...were they doing alright without me there and what were they doing right now. My thoughts were interrupted, as I heard light cracking of a branch and I looked up and saw a female panther demon asking if Kagome was the priestess.

When she got the answer, she was looking for, her and the other panther demons started to attack us. "Kagome, protect yourself...We'll cover you." I said as Sango handed me a one of her small swords.

I was fighting a Panther demon beside Kirara as Kagome was behind her. Then there was a wonderful scent lingering in the air as flower petal swayed by me, I started to feel really drowsy, and I dropped my sword.

I slowly started to fall backwards limply like doll as I fell to the ground, I forced myself to keep my eyes open trying to fight the sleepiness. I looked up and saw the big brother of the Panther demon who was looking down at me, then looked back at his sister.

"What do you want to do with this girl?...She hasn't gone under from the spell yet, she is strong...For a mortal." He said as his sister came over to me, leaned over me and... was she smelling me?

She smiled as she moved back putting a hand on her hip in satisfaction, looking to her brother and the other panthers. "We'll take her as well." She said as she moved away from me.

Her brother was surprised by his sister's words and frowned in confusion of it. "Why?...She's a human...There is nothing special about her." He asked as he put Kagome on one shoulder and was picking me up.

"Because...Dear Brother...She is strong and lovely to look at... for a mortal... and also...she has the scent of the Great Demon Dog's Son, she will become the bride of the Great Cat Demon...It will be a sting for the Demon Dog." She said as I was on his shoulder and told Inuyasha the plans about resurrecting the Great Cat Lord by taking Kagome as a priestess and me as the bride.

I saw Inuyasha and the others running towards us as the flower petals and smoke were around us as I slowly slipping into the darkness. "Sesshomaru...." Was my last thought as I fell into a deep sleep.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

("Sesshomaru...." Was my last thought as I fell into a deep sleep. )

..._..._..._..._...

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

We were taking a time of rest from our journey as I leaned against the tree as Rin was fishing in the river with Jaken and Ah-Un was lying beside the tree. As I was still resting for a moment, I was still seeking of Naraku but he was nowhere to be found, just as I was trying to plot Naraku's demise, all of a sudden, the thought of Nikko came into mind and would not leave me no matter how hard I tried.

"What is she doing right now?...Is she safe?...and is she thinking of-" I thought as it was interrupted by something. Then I felt a familiar presence that I haven't felt in fifty years. I opened my eyes, got up from my spot of rest and walking up the trail next to the river as I'm going up to the mountain while Rin and Jaken were still enjoying their time catching fish. I brought out the Tokijin and attacked in the direction it felt the strongest, it hit something.

Then water started to charge from a liquid to a solid. The river started to freeze as her feet came in contact with the rocks jutting out in the river. "Still vigilant...I see." A female voice said as they appeared.

"Toran...I thought you were dead." I said sternly as she stood across from me in a relaxed position. She smiled as she was light walked a distance on the ice.

"Almost was but it turned into nothing that couldn't be fixed." She said as she walked away a bit, looking at her surroundings and saying nothing for a few moments. Her presence was starting to irritate me, I wanted her to stop playing games.

"What do you want...Toran." I said as I put my hand back on to my sword Tokijin. She moves her head slightly to me as looked back at me with smirk as she stopped moving and turned to me, but there some distance between us.

"Now...Now... There is no need for that...I came to tell the News...We will resurrect the Great Panther Lord and your invited to fight to your demise, you know where to find it." She said as she ran up the river.

"Resurrect?" I said in confusion as I moved towards her a bit. "Impossible...I must not let this happen; the Great Panther Lord must not rise again otherwise chaos will rise." I thought as I watched her, making sure to be ready to strike.

Yes...The Great Panther Lord will be resurrected, and we will take over the West once more and it will be the rise of Panther Tribe...It will be glorious." She said as she was looking at me closely. "Not if I can help it." I said.

She grinned as she put her hands up in pride. "Oh...I'm glad that you have accepted the challenge... You have till the moon is at its peak...until then...see you there Sesshomaru!" She shouted as she jumped into the air and disappeared into a mist form. After she left, the river had returned into its normal state, as it flowed normally.

Seconds later, Rin ran up to me with a smile on her face with Jaken and Ah-Un in tow, she showed me the fish she and Jaken had caught. They noticed that I have not moved or said anything.

"My Lord...are you alright?" Jaken asked meekly. I turned away from them in the direction I need to go but then I turned my head and looked to Jaken.

"Jaken...The Panther Demons are back." I said as walked away and Jaken was freaking out as he knew it means. "Rin stay with Ah-Un and Jaken...come with me." I said as I continued walking.

"Um... Sir?" He said softly I faintly heard as we were a foot away. I turned to him, knowing he was frightened, not wanting to go but he knew it was his duty. "Uh...maybe we should gather some aid of others... my Lord." He said with his staff in his hand.

I stop for a second but did not turn to him as I looked towards the river. "Jaken...It is you and you only." I said as I continued to walk ahead away from him. Jaken had stood there for a moment with tears in his eyes with pride as he covered his face with his kimono, then he shook his head and panicked as he ran to catch up with me afraid to left behind.

I walked forward in the direction of the Panther Tribe scent could be. As I was walking, there was a sudden thought of Nikko that had appeared...Why can't I get her out of my mind.

My beast rose within me and laughed in mockery. "Isn't obvious?...She needs to be by your side...Correction: OUR side!...When do you realize that she is the one for us?" The beast said. I had said nothing and ignored it as I continued to walk on our journey.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( I had said nothing and ignored it as I continued to walk on our journey.)

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

Darkness...That's what was surrounding me like a black void and utter sheer silence, then I saw a light at a distance beckoning me to go towards it. "It's time to wake up my dear, people need you." An ominous voice said as I started to drift out of my slumber.

"Ni...wake up...Nikko." a muffled voice said as I felt a hand on my shoulder, slightly moving me a bit. I groaned as I started to wake up. I slowly opened my eyes, at first my vision was blurry, I let them adjust for a few moments and my vision cleared.

I saw Kagome in front of me with a concern look on her face. "Nikko!...Thank goodness you are okay." Kagome said.

I slowly moved up into a sitting position and looked around. We were in a dark cell and the only light source was from a large torch near a cell, then I saw other cells in front of us full of people as well as in the one we are in.

"Kagome?...Ah...where are we?...and who are they?" I said. Kagome explained that the people in the cell with us are the villagers who were living up in the mountains, away from the wars and were caught by the Panther Demon Tribe when they invaded, and Panther Demons wanted her and me for something but unsure of what.

A few minutes later, two panther demons showed up at our cell. One panther was all black like a moonless night and the other was a russet color like a setting sun during a storm.

I realized who they were, they were the panther demons who were there that kidnapped us in the forest. "Get up...You are being summoned." Russet panther said as the other one had opened the door.

Kagome and I got up, walked out of the cell as they grabbed us by our arms and guided us out. "What do they want from us?" I said as they continued to keep moving, with us in tow.

We were walking for ten minutes until we stopped inside a hut, where there was the female Panther demon that attacked us and another female Panther Demon who was 5'8'' with hip length light blue hair, wearing a detailed dark blue kimono with a left side armor piece and has a sword strapped to her left hip, her eyes were icy blue, pale skin with a sharpness to it like icicles and she had a smile of smugness like a mouse caught in her trap look.

"Ah...these are the mortals I was telling you about, Toran." Karan said as Toran approached us. She walked around us as if she was inspecting us of weakness and flaws. She stopped in front of us and nodded in satisfaction.

"These two will do nicely...have them dressed for tonight." Toran said as she turned away from us. "What do you want from us?" I said as she stopped, turned back to us walked towards me, stopped a foot away and looked into my eyes but I showed no fear.

"Show no weakness...or they will eat you alive." I thought as I remembered what my father had said once. She smiled leisurely as she walked back to Karan.

"Well...since you asked, I will tell you...you...priestess are to complete the ritual with the other sacrifices...and as for you my dear...you are to be the Great Lord Demon Panther's bride." She said with revengeful smile.

Kagome and I stood there in shock as Toran turned to the others. "Prepare them and then take them back to the other prisoners." Toran said as she and her siblings were leaving to prepare for the ritual.

The other Panthers gathered Kagome and me to get prepped for the ritual in another hut. Kagome had persuaded them that she was in her priestess attire, so they sprinkled special oils on her and after they finished, they started to work on me. I couldn't get out of not being in a different attire, I sighed in defeat as they we gave me a special kimono to wear, they let me change in a different room.

After I changed into the kimono, they worked on my hair, placing a head decoration on top of my head and put make-up on me until they were pleased with their work. They quickly returned me and Kagome back to the other prisoners.

We sat down to rest; I closed my eyes as I sighed in relief since they we're done with us...for now. So, all we have to do for right now is wait until either for Inuyasha, Sango, Miroku, Shippo, and Kirara to come and rescue us or the Panther demon get us for the ritual.

"Oh...My...Goodness...They did a great job on your appearance." Kagome said as she looked at me closely. I opened my eyes and looked at her in confusion.

"Huh?...what do you mean?...I guess that the kimono that they give me is very pretty." I said as I looked at the kimono closely. "Hold on...I have a little mirror on me that you can see for yourself." Kagome said as she handed as make-up mirror to me.

I opened the small mirror, and I couldn't believe what I saw...

I looked like a completely different person, the reflection in mirror had shown what look like to be a royal princess. My hair was up in a pretty design the most stylist would envy with a cherry blossom headset piece holding it all in place.

The makeup that they used covered the light freckles and pink tint of my cheeks, it made me look flawless with no imperfections, bringing out the color of my eyes, and my lips look shiny and full.

Kagome was right...they did do a very good job on my appearance. "I wonder how Sesshomaru would react if he saw me like this?...Would he look at me with admiring contemplation or would he have a look of disgust. " I thought as I closed the mirror and gave it back to her.

I nodded in agreement to Kagome's comment. "Yeah...They did." I said softly.

"So, I guess we have to wait until Inuyasha and the others will rescue us, I looked at every corner of this prison and couldn't find a way out." Kagome said. I nodded but then something came into mind, but I would hate for this outcome, but it needs to be said.

"Um...What if they don't get here in time before the ritual and we are on our own?" I said somberly. Kagome thought about it for a minute and then nodded.

"Well if it comes to that...when there is an opportunity that arises in the ritual where they are distracted, that will give us a chance to escape." Kagome said. I nodded in agreement and right now all we have to do is wait.

I turned a little bit and looked up at a barred-up window, seeing that the sun was setting...awaiting what our fate has in store for us.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( I turned a little bit and looked up at a barred-up window, seeing that the sun was setting...awaiting what our fate has in store for us.)

..._..._..._..._...

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

For a few hours I had followed the scent that Toran had left behind, it led me to a large village high up into the mountains. As I stepped into the village it seemed that it has been abandoned for quite some time and I had sensed no souls, human nor demon in sight.

Jaken was continuing with his rambling which I had tuned out and had focused on the task at hand. The place of the Panther Tribe was located not too far from here, as far as I can smell, then there was a scent in the wind.

All of a sudden, a group of Panther Demons had surrounded me, the red panther demon, Karan who uses the element of fire was on top on a large hut, looking down upon me with a smugness that irritates me. "Well...Well...So it has seemed that the Dog General's elder son has arrived...However it is still too early for you to come the castle." Karan said as she opened her hand bringing forth a fire ball in her palm.

Then with a snap of her fingers and as if on command, the group of Panther Demons attacked. I had reached for the Tokijin and struck for Karan first. She didn't expect a large amount of demon power from my sword to affect her as harshly as it did, at the last minute she evade from the attack.

The large hut was destroyed completely from the attack as she glides to the ground but kept her distance as she let her group continue to attack on me. Some of the other Panther demons went on to attack Jaken.

I glanced at bit that he was fending them off with that staff of two heads that I have given him when we had first meet, which was a long time ago, he had been in my service ever since. I had acknowledged he was holding alright on his own with the Panther Demons.

Then there seem to be more of them going after him and some of them were coming after me. I watched with careful precision as the Panther Demons surrounding close and Karan with a flame in her hands, I must continue on my way to defeat the Panther Demon Lord for good.

I changed tactics as I started to move a bit in this fight dance between them and me. And also, I seemed to have lost Jaken during the battle, but I wasn't worried about it, he always turns up and returns to my side in joy as if I have given him permission to be in my presence.

It seemed that the battle had continued on for hours but had only been twenty-five minutes, the group Panther Demons had kept their distance from the Tokijin and Karan would throw her fire at me, and I would evade them while avoiding the group's multiple attacks.

Suddenly I sensed someone above me, quickly I moved to the side as a strike came down where I had once stood. I saw the strike hitting the group and Karan while some of the smaller huts were destroyed.

The strike had seemed to have been familiar to me, then I saw a sword I recognized... the Tessaiga. Inuyasha was running towards them as he struck them with his sword once again with his blunt and less skillful attack.

I looked at Karan, she had a smug smile on her face as she jumped onto another hut, avoiding his attack. "Well...It seems now we have both of the Great Dog General's sons here...And soon the Panther Demon Lord will soon be resurrected...Panthers to me!" She said.

The other Panther Demons retreated to her as then they all look back at us. "See ya!" She said as she and the other ran away from us. Soon they had disappeared without a trace.

I started to go after them until Inuyasha started confronting me, but I do not have time for this...especially with him...he does not understand what had happened fifty years ago and when Father had fought them.

"Hey...Sesshomaru...What are you doing here?" Inuyasha said while putting his fang sword on his shoulder in a slight relaxed pose. I stood there for a moment, deciding whether to tell him it is none of his business and make him leave or go after the direction that the Panther Demons went to and stop the resurrection of the Panther Demon Lord.

Then I decided what to do, tell him to leave otherwise he would be following me and ruining my mission. I turned to him, seeing him and his group but then I noticed something...

That there was only one of females in the group, it was the demon slayer that was riding on a Cat Demon while the monk was behind her. Nikko and the other female weren't there with the group, but their scent was there and recent.

It shouldn't have bothered me that Nikko wasn't there, but it did and suddenly had a feeling that I haven't had in a long while. It was the feeling of concern that had gripped me with this predicament I'm in.

A thought came into mind...They may have stayed back from this dangerous mission, but even with that thought I know that Nikko can fight in battle with the others, but I will not ask them where Nikko and the other female were located...It would show a sign a weakness. And right now, I need to keep my emotions in check, body and mind focus, but after this mission I want to find Nikko as soon as possible...just to make sure that she was alright for the past weeks and no harm has come to her.

"It is none of your concern Inuyasha...Leave." I said sternly as I was leaving in the direction the Panther Demons went. "What do you have with the panther Tribe?" Inuyasha said as he was staring at me.

Suddenly my temper flared from his statement, as I thought...he knows nothing, and he would have never come to my aid. "You know nothing!...Leave!" I snapped at them. Inuyasha stood back as the others flinched back at my action.

I quickly dashed away from them and was lost in my thoughts, until the Panther Demons appeared again. I fought them until they retreated back as I continued on my way to the castle where the Panther Demon Lord was located. Unsure what is in store for me there but whatever it is... I'll be ready for it.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( Unsure what is in store for me there but whatever it is... I'll be ready for it.)

..._..._..._..._...

After Sesshomaru had left what had to seemed to be in a fury, there was still some questions still on their minds: Inuyasha, Sango, Miroku, Shippo, and Kirara but they would have to back to that later. Right at this moment they needed to find Kagome and Nikko.

Suddenly they heard a shout above them as they looked up and saw that it was Hachi in his air form then he transformed back in his regular form in style as he landed in front of them. "Hachi...I thought you ran away." Sango said.

He chuckled meekly as sweat started to form on his fur. "I did but someone had stopped me from doing that." He said as something small jumped off of him and landed on Inuyasha on his. "Master Inuyasha!" Myoga said as he feed off Inuyasha cheek but was short lived as Inyasha squashed him into his palm before Myoga could feed any further.

"Myoga what are you doing here?" Inuyasha said with irritation as Myoga started to get himself unsquashed. "I come to give you some assistance." Myoga said as he was back to normal.

They all were sitting on Hachi's air form as they were still searching for their friends, while Myoga tells them the story about the history between The Panther Demon Tribe and Inuyasha's father which had happened many eons ago. That's why the Panther Demons were after Sesshomaru and Inuyasha specifically because of what their father did.

"So, it is true that a cat's wraths last for seven generations." Inuyasha said knowingly. "Although Lord Sesshomaru did not partake in that battle...The Panther Demon Tribe is after him to get their revenge, since your father is no longer here in this world." Myoga said.

"So where were during that battle?" Inuyasha said with his brow raised. "I was looking after your father's home while he was away." Myoga said in sight anger from the comment Inuyasha had said.

Inuyasha looked at him with no amusement on his face. "Hmp...Typical Myoga!" Inuyasha said unamused. Then Miroku had suddenly had a thought in his mind. "You know...It is strange that Sesshomaru was so adamant on wanting you to leave Inuyasha." Miroku said as he looked at him.

Inuyasha turned away from him in arrogant fashion and yet with pride in himself as he lifted his chin as if discarding that thought. "He was just upset that I share the same bloodline with him even though I'm a half demon." Inuyasha said looking back a Miroku.

"Still...It would be a good idea that you and Sesshomaru should join forces and fight your father enemy, to be rid of them once and for all." Myoga said nodding head of the idea. "No way...I'm not going to fight alongside my brother or for my father's sake, I came to get the jewel shards, Kagome and Nikko back...That Is It!." Inuyasha said sternly.

Myoga deep sighed as if in disappointment of Inuyasha. "Welp...Then I got to run!" Myoga said as he grabs his knapsack and jumped off, falling in the air, using his scarf as a parachute. "Farewell...and good luck." He said as he glides away.

"Hey!...Myoga is getting away." Shippo said as he watches Myoga escape with worry. "Well...That means trouble is nearby." Miroku said as he became high alert.

Suddenly fire started to pass Hachi as he started to freak out in terror and tried to dodge to fireballs, feeling the heat passing closely to his fur. "AH!.. .HOT!" Hachi said as he couldn't take it anymore and lost focus on his air form. Everyone fell from sky as few hundred feet from the ground.

Inuyasha landed on the ground feet first, meeting Taran and her group of Panther Demons, while Sango and Miroku with Shippo on his shoulder quickly got on Kirara's back as they flew at distance.

"Are you going to ask your older brother to help." Karan asks mockingly as she laughed at the thought. Inuyasha looked at her with a sneer as he stood up and got ready to battle. "Hmp...Highly unlikely." He said as he was getting irritated by Karan.

Meanwhile: Koga and his two wolf demon men group were still behind, stuck in the forest trying to track down Kagome. They had encountered Royakon who is a demon that is the keeper of the forest, he aids Koga to track down the panther demon tribe as they try to catch up with Inuyasha's group.

Then Koga broke through an demonic aura that had them in a rue of illusion and saw that it was Shunran, A Panther Demon sibling, who can use illusions, use sleep spells with a scent of floral herbs that can knock out even demons. She was after Koga's jewel shards to use for the ritual to make the Panther Demon King resurrected.

..._..._..._...

Parts of the village were on fire from Karan flame attacks she had thrown at Inuyasha. The smoke was so thick that it made the surroundings pitch black and the flames reaching high as if to the touch the heaven with its heated embrace.

Inuyasha was getting irritated with Karan's nonsense that he finally had enough. So as he was avoiding the flame attacks from Karan while she was trying to run away.

He jumped over the hut that was on fire and had exploded from the flames giving him more air to catch up with Karan. Karan turned a little to him with a large fire ball in her hand, ready to toss it at him.

Inuyasha closed his fist and punch Karan in the face. "Damn You." He said as he was getting tired of the Panther Demons games.

Meanwhile: Sango, Miroku, Shippo and Hachi were riding on Kirara at a distance, trying to help Inuyasha but couldn't because of the fire and smoke surrounding him. They got a little closer to the burning village to see what events were going on still since they couldn't see him anymore.

"Inuyasha!" Sango said as she held her hand up to shield herself from the rising flames and still glowing embers floating around. "Where are you?" Shippo said as he looked down at the village until he saw someone in the middle of the village.

"Look!... it might be Inuyasha!" Shippo said as he pointed down in the direction. Kirara went further down to see who it is. What they didn't know was that person they saw was not Inuyasha...it was Shuran, the Panther Demon sibling who can conjure up electricity.

Shuran brought his hand out as electricity started to build up as Kirara came closer to him. Then he released the electricity attack on them, they all got hit with it stunned to the point they can't move as they fell from the sky once more but thankfully at a short distance that it didn't hurt them as much.

Then Shuran had carried an unconscious Sango and Miroku back the Castle and put them in the Cell where Kagome and Nikko are held in. "Sango! Miroku!" Kagome said as she reaches out to them.

"Are you guys okay? Are you hurt anywhere?" Nikko said as she went to Sango and held her head to her lap checking if she was alright their eyes were closed. "You will be sacrificed and offered to the Panther Demon King...You will give us your jewel shards and your lives...Finally our King will be resurrected." He said as he closed the door and left.

Kagome and Nikko looked at each other and knew...that the time was getting nigh. After a few minutes, Miroku finally awoke up with slight pain in his head, then turned and saw that Sango was still unconscious.

He gently tapped on her face to get a reaction, Sango slowly woke up, sat up and looked around her surroundings. "Where are we?" Sango said looking at the cell there in.

"Thank goodness you to are alright." Kagome said as she was by their side along with Nikko. "You guy are finally awake." Nikko said as Sango and Miroku were glad and relieved that they found their friends.

"So, we are in a prison cell?" Miroku said. Kagome nodded as she explained what had happened and that the villagers of the mountain were here as well. They were hiding in the dark and were scared as they were quiet. Unsure what fate had in store for them since they were imprisoned.

After all that was explained, Sango and Miroku noticed Nikko was in a different attire then the one that she had worn before. "Um...Nikko?...Why are you wearing that?...it's pretty." Sango said as she inspects the kimono.

Nikko scratched the back of her neck as a nervous tick. "Um...Well you see...uhh." She said nervously, not really wanting to say it. "She is offered to become the Panther Demons bride." Kagome said point blankly.

Both of them were in shock of this news. "That is horrible!...Don't worry we won't let that happen." Miroku said. Nikko nodded in reassurance and relief that her friends will help her in this predicament.

"So, since the bars are too strong to remove, then we'll have to wait until Inuyasha comes and if he doesn't, when the opportunity is open to us...we'll escape and meet up with him when we can." Sango said as they all put their backs to the wall and looked across the Cell.

Nikko turned her head she looked up at the window, where the moon was slowly rising into the night. "I have a feeling that the Panther Demons will come for us soon." Nikko said as she turned back and looked at them.

They nodded as they knew from the feeling in the very air...The ritual is about to start soon.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( They nodded as they knew from the feeling in the very air...The ritual is about to start soon. )

..._..._..._..._...

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

I got further into the village on the mountains and was still in search of the castle, when I am once again was halted by the Panther Demons and the leader of the group this time was none other than Toran. I was starting to get irritated by the minute with the interference from her and the games she plays with me.

"You have summoned me here for such nonsense, Why don't you let me see your so-called Panther Demon King that you are resurrecting?" I said as I readied my sword as the group started to circle around me, ready to attack at any moment. Toran stepped forward a bit as she had a smile on her face as if she and only she knew something that I didn't know about.

"That look that she has on her face is suspicious...she knows something that apparently I don't know...but what?...What could it possibly be?" I thought as I was aware of my surroundings. Then a thought of Nikko came into mind... she wasn't with the others but neither was the other woman, Kagome. The one that Inuyasha cares so much about, even more than he realize, he usually doesn't have out of his sight.

"All in good time Sesshomaru..Once the preparations are complete... In the mean time... won't my company be enough for you?...at least for a little while?" Toran said playfully as she nodded her head giving the signal to attack. The group started to attack with their weapons thrown at me. I deflect them with the Tokijin, having the group evade my attack as it hit a hut right next to Toran and the hut explodes from the force of the attack.

Toran laughs as she forms her weapon out of ice in her hand and took a step forward towards me. "I have to say I am impressed..I heard that lovely sword you have is formidable." Toran said as she shouts out a battle cry as she started to attack me.

We started to attack each other in the battle that should have ended all those years ago.

We stood there with our weapons clashing with each other as sparks come out from our weapon. Toran stood there trying to get the upper hand, holding both hands on her weapon, trying to get me to move.

However, I do not move, using only one hand with the Tokijin. She had a big smile as she moves a little closer to our weapons.

"Ah the memories...It is exactly like the last time we were in combat...Back then it was a draw, but this time...You won't be as lucky." Toran said as we were still in stalemate. I squint my eyes in dissatisfaction of what she had said. There it was again, that look of something she knows that I don't at the moment.

As if I, Sesshomaru could be easily defeated by her hand, but I had to know what she and the others were planning. "I would hardly call it a draw, you simply retreated in defeat." I said recalling the battle that happened fifty year ago.

"Now, Now...your the one to talk...With all the men you lost." Toran said smugly. She was getting on my nerves and my patience, so I moved my arm forward as she quickly evade the attack as she leapt into the air.

The energy from my weapon came forth and hit the hit in front of my strike. "As to say I wasn't nearly determined back then as I am now... because now we have our Panther Demon King that soon will be resurrected." Toran said as she floated back down the ground.

The rest of her group of Panther Demons jump out from hiding and tried to attack me. I raised the Tokijin and swung it at them that they didn't have a chance to evade the attack it delivered.

"Now things are completely different." Toran said with conviction as she disappeared without a trace. Then I remember than I forget something, but perhaps someone. "Jaken." I said as I haven't seen him in awhile since fighting the Panther Demons.

..._..._..._...

I arrived at the castle where their Panther Demon King who would soon be resurrected with Tokijin in my hand. I saw Karan on top of the front gate of the castle with fire surround her as she was ready to attack. "Huh...Well if it isn't the older brother again." She said smugly.

She looked down upon me as if she was the superior one in this situation. She floats from the top of the gate, heading down to the bridge as she sent out her multiple fire attacks.

I easily deflected the attacks as I noticed her decent as she was surrounded by the flames, and I found her weakness to end this battle quickly. Fire can be ceased by water, she was close by the deep watery moat below the bridge.

She didn't notice the error of her actions as she swiftly glided again with a larger flame in her hand. "Fireball!" She yells as she threw it at me.

I swung Tokijin striking through her fire attack and hitting her square in the chest, having her hit the wall of castle and landing into the moat, having her flame extinguished.

I walk closer the bridge and saw that the moat had no more water and Karan was soaked with rage in her eyes as she looked up at me. Then I saw something fly towards me, so I jumped into the air to evade it, the ground became completely frozen as I gracefully landed and Toran shown up on the bridge with her ice powers activated.

"Toran!" Karan shouted as she saw her sister assist her in battle with me. "What a surprise...I thought you'd be weaker than you were before Sesshomaru." Toran said smugly.

I frowned in irritation in response to her words. "What do you mean by that Toran?" I said already knowing the answer of my physical weakness. "You're short of an arm...Who could have done this to the mighty Sesshomaru." She said mockingly with a grin on her face.

That... struck a nerve in me, I am getting tired of this nonsense. This Cat and Mouse game of hers.

So, I struck an attack on Toran with Tokijin as she uses her power once again to deflect my attack. We battled for a short period until Toran was on top of the gate of the castle, looking down at me with a smile on her face.

"At last the celebration will begin...And...Will be waiting for you." She said playfully as she laughed and then with flick of her wrist she disappeared with a trace. I noticed that Karan had disappeared as well, so I went through the gate into the castle without hesitation.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( I noticed that Karan had disappeared as well, so I went through the gate into the castle without hesitation. )

..._..._..._..._...

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

As I went inside the castle square where the villagers would perform festivals and markets, all had seemed to be quiet, still I procced with caution. I stopped at the open space in the castle where the main courses of the ceremonies are performed, and candles were the only light source that lit up the place surrounding it.

And there in the center with the moon was almost at its highest peak luminating over the castle was the decayed large Panther Demon King, that was standing there like a statue with a small offering table that had jewel shards and kneeling in front of him were the Panther Demon siblings and the rest of the Demon panther tribe.

On the far-left side of the Panther Demon King was a large light blue dome protected by a barrier. I walk closer to the ceremony and jumped into the air and used Tokijin to attack but couldn't when Tokijin hit an invisible force.

I quickly moved back as I realized that there was a barrier protecting the Panther Tribe, this was going to be very difficult to get to the Demon Panther King. As I landed gracefully on my feet, I had the whole tribes attention directly on me, Toran looked me with a pleasing smile.

"Soon our King will be resurrected, Sesshomaru...prepare for your time has come." She said. There were three jewel shards that laid in the offering table started to glow bright in the night as the moon was now at its highest point.

Suddenly, the Panther Demon King was slowly reanimating as he moved his hand and devoured the jewels as he started to awaken. As I stood there and observed the whole thing trying to figure out how to break the barrier and take out the King once and for all.

"Give me blood, flesh and souls!" The King said as he was moving slowly. Then the light blue barrier over the dome started to glow brighter until it burst and shown many people inside of it with a gust of air swirling around them.

I had picked up all the scents from the people. It was the villagers of the mountain that belong to this castle who were captured and now were made as a sacrifice to the Panther Demon King.

Then I recognized three of the people who were from Inuyasha's group. The Demon slayer without the Fire Cat Demon along her side, the lecherous monk and the strange yet powerful priestess that Inuyasha had care for deeply but then... there was a woman in the middle of them.

As I caught her scent.. it smelled of special ceremony oils and a strange scent that only one person that I knew who has that exact scent. In which at that moment had made my heart still and then sped up in frantic pace once more.

She was wearing a purple silk kimono with a beautiful cherry blossom headset holding her hair in a elegant design, light makeup that was emphasizing her beauty, brightening her blue eyes, making her lips more shiny and plump, as the moonlight had made her skin luminate in the night as if she was glowing like goddess. Although she did not notice my presence as she was guarded behind the Demon slayer who seem to be protecting her as she looked at her surround looking for a way escape.

The whole attire made her look like a woman was of royal birth...a queen...Nikko...Looking at her made the beast, suddenly howl within me that had shook me to my very core. Then I felt the beast trying to come out and seize control over my body, as it's only thoughts were of wanting...no... needing to catch and claim what is his...Which the main target of the beast's attention was HER and ONLY HER.

"MINE!...NO...OURS!...Yes ours...We must claim what is ours now, before another male does!...She belongs to us...I can sense your feelings towards her as you look upon her now and you feel what I feel for our mate...Now do you see?!" The Beast said as it was still trying to battle for dominance within me.

Then I shook my head to gain back my focus and clarity in the situation before me, as I slowly retracted the beast within me. The beast was not pleased by this and it growled at me with fury of my actions.

"You can NOT deny it any longer!...She is OUR MATE! We must break this barrier and take what is OURS back!" The beast said as I finally took control and ceased it non-sense of the steaks of it's claim as my mind and soul became silent once again.

"Silence...We must remain focused...The question is...Why is Nikko in that dress?...as lovely as it looks on her...That is a wedding kimono, that means-" as I thought and began to realize why she is in the dress when my thoughts interrupted.

"Kagome!" A male voice shouted as I looked up and saw that was a wolf demon trying to kick the barrier but with no avail as he bounced back onto the ground on his back as his small tribe came to his aid. "Dang it...that barrier is strong." He said in frustration.

Then a laugh was heard inside the barrier, it was Toran who laughed as she turned to them. "As if fools like you could destroy the King's barrier." Toran said. "Why don't you stick around and join us for dinner we're having sacrificial lamb." Shunran said in sarcastic way.

Then the Panther Demon King turned his head as he looked to the wolf demon tribe and the people and then turned back to Toran. "Souls...give me Souls!" The Panther Demon King said.

Toran looked to her king and there...there was that smile on her face like the one she before when we fought. "Oh..Great Panther Demon King you have arisen, and you will have you souls soon we offer to you so you can be yourself fully once more, but first we have gifts for you: a priestess and a bride... she belongs to the Great Dog Demon's eldest son. We wish that this pleases you as you take her as yours and be the one who shall be Sesshomaru's demise." She said as she waved her hand to signal two of the panther demons to bring forth Kagome and Nikko.

Even then Toran and Karan were in front of her and Kagome, blocking Nikko's sight from me as if to taunt me. As if to mock me to say, "You can't look and you can't touch."

Now, I finally knew what her plan was behind that smile of hers all along and the reason Nikko was wear that attire but when Toran those things out of her mouth...It had enraged me to the darkest part of my soul as my fury started to build within me.

Now I have to figure how to break that barrier before it is too late. Before Nikko get claimed by the Panther Demon King.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(Before Nikko get claimed by the Panther Demon King. )

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

We heard footsteps as some of the Panther Demons came to the cell, we were in. They opened the cell door and looked at all of us with sort of pity in their eyes, but they had to do their job, loyalty is everything to them.

"Get up!... everyone of you are being summoned to the center of the castle, where we will resurrect the Panther Demon King." One of the Panther Demon said as we all were out of the cell into the hall and walked to the center of the castle.

As soon we were at the center of the castle, we saw that it was night, and the moon was a quarter up in the clear night sky. We looked around briefly, but the Panther Demons limited our sight, but it seemed that there were decorations surrounding the center.

Then we all stopped in one place, one of the Siblings of the Panther Demon tribe had lifted their hands up and put a dome over us and then I touched the wall to see if we can break it but there was a invisible force surrounding the dome. "So, there is a barrier over this dome, so we don't escape, until the time comes." I said as I looked around.

Everything was dark and all was quiet except the sound of breathing and whispers from the villagers. "(Sigh)... I guess we have to wait again but something tells me that it wouldn't be long as it was in the cell.." Sango said.

I nodded in agreement, as I stood right next to Sango not wanting to feel alone in the dark. After a while, everything outside of the Dome was really muffled and it was hard to know whether if it has been minutes or hour.

Then suddenly I felt something my chest pulsing seeking its connection but then it dulled a little as if something was interfering with it. A moments later, we heard the dome starting to crack and then burst as the parts of the dome were removed and a gust a wind blew around us.

We all stood there for a moment, stunned as our eyes tried to adjust to the lights from the burning candles and torches surrounding the center of the castle. I stood behind Sango as I looked up and saw the decayed Panther Demon King as it started to move a little.

We heard a shout, turned and saw that it was Koga trying to get to us but was deflected by what appeared to be a barrier surrounding all of us. All those who are outside of the barrier couldn't break it and had to stand there and watch the whole thing take it course.

"Souls!" The Panther Demon King said as Toran was in front of him with her sibling beside her. "Oh..Great Panther Demon King you have arisen, and you will have you souls soon we offer to you so you can be yourself fully once more, but first we have gifts for you: a priestess and a bride... she belongs to the Great Dog Demon's eldest son. We wish that this pleases you as you take her as yours and be the one who shall be Sesshomaru's demise." Toran said as she waved her hand to signal two of the panther demons to bring me and Kagome to her.

Toran had a smile on her face if she knew something any of us didn't know. I frowned in confusion of her statement as she and Karan came towards us as the panther demons grabbed me first, I struggled to break free but two of them grabbed my shoulders and dragged me towards the Panther Demon King while another panther demon grabbed Kagome and brought her next to me.

Toran and Karan were in front of us, obscuring our vision from seeing anything else but them and the Panther Demon King. "Sesshomaru?!...He's here?!...where is he?" I thought as we stood in front of Panther King.

"I belong to no one." I said with stern straight face as I looked at her. Shunran smiled even wider from my statement.

"Oh...do you?...Are you sure?...something might say otherwise." Shunran said as she moved back from me and rejoined the other siblings as two of the panther demon holding me back away from Kagome. The Panther Demon King turned his head and saw the villagers and my friends: Sango and Miroku. "Souls!" The Panther Demon said as he stretched his arm out to Miroku.

"Find yourself another meal." Miroku said as he took off the prayer beads from his hand to release the Wind Tunnel, unfortunately the Panther Demon King had no effect from it. However, the Panther Demon King aura had effect on Miroku which left him stunned and the Wind Tunnel not working.

Sango came to his aid, unsure what had just happened, then the panther Demon King looked in front of him and reach out again but this time trying to grab Kagome, as the villagers whimpered in fear of being devoured next.

I struggled to break free from my captor's grasp trying to get to Kagome. She shrieked as the Panther Demon King was getting closer to her.

"Kagome!" A male voice shouted as we all turned to the voice and saw who it was...Inuyasha. He ran close the barrier that the Panther Demon put around us, the Tessaiga was red as he uses an attack which in a matter of seconds the barrier had disappeared.

"Sorry to keep you waiting." He said as Panther tribe were ready to attack. The Panther Demon siblings looked at him in fury for destroying the barrier and interrupting the ceremony.

While the two Panther demon who were holding me were distracted, I hit them in the stomach and ran to Kagome, who quickly went to Sango and Miroku. Inuyasha went to her and asked her if she was okay.

Kagome nodded but then was in the arms of Koga who gloated at Inuyasha. They started to argue with each other about Kagome and where ready to fight each other, ignoring whats around them.

I shook my head by the childness of those two, sometimes I can never understand guys. "Um.. boys? can you guys deal with this love fiasco later?...right now there is a demon tribe with an undead Panther Demon King who want to eat us!" I said as Sango handed me a sword.

I heard movement behind me, I turned and saw the Panther Demon King reaching out again. I quickly moved out of the way as Koga grabbed Kagome and jumped back to his tribe.

While Inuyasha was smacked into the platform the villagers are on by the Panther Demon King hand. Koga mock Inuyasha as he told Kagome they should leave together.

"I'm not leaving the others behind Koga!" She said as Inuyahsa rose up from under the Panther Demon King's hand using Tessaiga and then cut the hand off from the wrist as the Panther Demon King reeled back in pain and fury.

I went to Kagome and came up with a plan. "Kagome...you get the villagers out of here and somewhere safe, have Koga and his group help you in the front." I said as I turned to the others.

"What about you Nikko?...What are you going to do?" She asked. I smiled as I got my sword up to show her my intentions.

"I'll cover you in the back...I'm not a damsel in distress." I said as we nodded to each other in understanding. Then she went to Inuyahsa and told him where the jewel shards were in the Panther Demon King and then went to Koga explaining the plan and then went to gather the villagers.

I was ready to battle the Panther tribe in front of me as Sango and Miroku were as Inuyasha was ready to fight the Panther Demon King as well. Even though I couldn't see Sesshomaru I knew he must be nearby as the pulsing in my chest became stronger than before and my neck where the bruise was started to tingle a little.

In a way we may be always apart but somehow, we always end up finding each other no matter what.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(In a way we may be always apart but somehow, we always end up finding each other no matter what. )

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

As soon as Kagome had the villagers starting to run pass her, Toran had noticed what Kagome was planning with the villagers. "Stop them! Don't let them escape!" Toran said as she pointed to the villagers.

A medium size Panther Demon group had blocked the front of the path to the villager's freedom while a few Panther Demons were closing into the back. They were armed with different weapons ready to attack.

I ran quickly into action fighting the Panther Demons in the back of the villagers. The villager's froze in fear of the Panther Demons, unsure what to do, then Kagome came to the front of them with a fierce look in her eyes.

"Hey!...what do you think you're doing?... Aren't we suppose to be the live sacrifices? You know you're not supposed to kill us...Now move." She said as she pushes some of the Panther Demons out of the way to make a path.

The Panther Demon group was stunned at her actions and were weary as they let her move pass them, even then they were unsure what to do. Then Koga and his tribe quickly joined in the fight as they picked off the Panther Demons in the front.

Miroku started to regain back his strength as Sango helped him up to his feet. "Are you ok Miroku?" Sango asked as he looked to her and nodded. All of a sudden, their weapons appeared in front of them. They looked up and saw Hachi and Shippo riding Kirara in the air.

Finally, the group was now together again, ready to take on anything as Sango and Miroku started to fight the Panther Demons as more of them started to gather around them.

Things were starting to move forward as I fought the Panther Demons in the back as Koga fought them in the front. The villagers had finally had the chance to escape the castle and get to someplace safe.

The villagers followed Kagome as Koga's small trope lead them out of the castle. "Die!" Inuyasha shouted as he jumped in the air and struck the Panther Demon hard in the head with Tessaiga.

The Panther Demon King staggered back from the hit in his weakened state and then quickly fell down to the ground on his back. The ground shook underneath my feet as the Panther Demons started to back away from me as they went to their King's side, but I was still cautious just in case there was a surprise attack.

I looked at Inuyasha at a distance as the events that were unfolding with the Panther Demon King and then suddenly some of the Panther Demons started to attack me, but I deflected their attacks and turned away from him as I was fighting them once again. "My King!" The Panther Siblings said as they came to his side. The Panther Demon King slowly lifted his head to the Panther Siblings.

"Give me blood and Souls." The Panther Demon King said. "We will...Please just wait a little longer...My King...I promise you that I'll have the Dog General's son's heads on a platter. " Toran said as she turned her head to Inuyasha with hatred in her eyes as the other sibling followed her line of sight.

Inuyasha held Tessaiga with both hands ready to attack as fury was etched on his face. "Heh...I don't care what your so-called King is...you're not using human flesh and blood to resurrect him." He said.

The Panther Demon Siblings looked at him as if he was the prey and they were the hunters. "We will and YOU will be the first sacrifice." Toran said as she brought out her sword ready to attack as the other siblings were ready to battle alongside her.

"You might not feel that way after you felt how sharp my blade is." Inuyasha said as Tessaiga shined in the moonlight. Then the Panther Demon siblings started their attack on him using their elements, hitting him from all sides as he tried his best to dodge their attacks.

As I was fighting, I noticed something in my sword's reflection behind me as I thought I would never see again...it was the Tokijin attack. I quickly moved out of the way and hid behind a column closest to me as the attack spread out it's destruction across the castle grounds, as it disappeared, I slowly turned around.

At first, I peeked out from the column and saw the Panther Demon siblings unconscious and Inuyasha on his back in the rubble, groaning in pain. I almost laughed at the sight but right now was not the time for that, then I looked up from Inuyasha and at a distance I saw who I wished to see once again...Sesshomaru.

My heart started to thump in my chest as wanting to burst out in joy. My heart wanted to go him, but my mind wanted me to stay with the group, I was still unsure of what to do with these conflicted feelings.

Then Inuyasha started to sit up and looked at Sesshomaru with angry look on his face. "I told you not to interrupted." Inuyasha said.

Sesshomaru looked at him expressionless as the Tokijin glowed with power. "Stay there where you are...These Panther Demons belong to me." Sesshomaru said as he looked at them.

Inuyasha got up quickly with the Tessaiga out ready to battle his older brother. "Not this time you're the one who is going to have to back down." Inuyasha said in defiance.

"Enough!" Sesshomaru said as he used Tokijin on his younger brother. I hid back into the column unsure if Tokijin attack will spread out again and then I heard metal clashing each other.

After a few moments I came out from behind the column...the scene I see before me had astonished me but also disappointed me as well. It was Inuyasha fighting with Sesshomaru while the Panther Demon King was sitting up in front of them, sometimes I can never understand what it is with these two.

The Panther sibling came too and saw the same thing I was looking at...they couldn't believe it either.

But then it gave them the opportunity they been waiting for, while those two were fighting each other, the Panther Demon siblings were ready to fight the guys. I didn't want that to happen, so I ran towards Inuyasha and Sesshomaru ready to warn them or at least reason with them.

As I got closer, I heard the Panther Demon King spoke with impatience as the Toran tired calm him down and told him to wait a little longer. I slowed my pace as I got close and realized what was going to happen.

Then the Panther Demon King shouted out in anger and couldn't wait any longer, so he swung out his claws around. Suddenly, I realized where I was at that moment...I was right by the Panther Demon King on his left side as his claws were about to hit their mark... ME.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(I was right by the Panther Demon King on his side as his claws were about to hit their mark... ME. )

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

At the last second, I quickly dodge out of the way as the claws came by me seeking my flesh and soul. It had missed me and only thing that the claws did was tore the lower section of my kimono from calf to thigh, it was shredded ...however...there was not a single scratch on me.

I sighed in relief, but it was short lived...

The claws got three of the Panther Demon Siblings and their souls went into his mouth, he started to regenerate into a creature of flesh. The Panther Demon King had brown fur with yellow eyes and three horns: one on top of his head and the other two were each side of his cheek bones.

Toran was shocked of what had the Panther Demon King had done, that she knelt to the ground in despair as she didn't move an inch as the events continued. The guys finally noticed and stopped fighting each other, seeing that the Panther Demon King starting to form alive once more.

"You sons of the Dog General, your souls are next to devour." The Panther Demon King said. Sesshomaru was the first to attack the Panther Demon King but the attack from Tokijin had no effect, then Inuyasha tried the Wind Scar from Tesiaga on him, but the same thing happened as well.

Then the Panther Demon King started to use his attack on both of them using the elemental power of his own kin he consumed. I quickly looked for a way to get out before things got out of hand, but it was blocked from the destruction around us, so I went to Toran who was far away from the battle.

She had tears in her eyes as she grieved for her siblings who laid lifeless on the ground as she was by their side as their mouths open with voiceless screams, not moving a muscle. I stood at a distance from her just in case she would get upset and wanted to attack me.

I continued to watch the epic battle unfold as the guys were fighting their worst enemy yet..besides Naraku they kept mentioning. Then Sesshomaru was about to strike the Panther Demon King as he was in the air once again, but the Panther Demon King moved his head to the side and swiftly move his head like baseball bat and hit Sesshomaru with the top horn his head.

That hit had thrown Sesshomaru for a loop in the air, then he landed on the ground in a kneeling position as Inuyasha took his turn to fight the Panther Demon King. I wanted to go to him, but I was unsure what to do and then I saw Jaken coming to his aid, even he was confused as Sesshomaru was still as a statue.

Then I heard a deep growl and the hairs on my arms started to rise up. "Curse him." Sesshomaru said with strained anger as his eyes started to change from those golden hues, I knew to blue pupils with the sclera a deep red.

Slowly, he stood up, still growling in frustration and it was the first expression I ever seen besides the private one I had seen... this one was out for the whole world to see. He was enraged as he put the Tokijin back in it's sheath. The air was swirling around him for a few moments as his growl gotten louder and his hair started to rise up a bit as if he was trying to transform although I have never seen him in his yokai form.

Suddenly the growling ceased as he looked down to Tetsiagia as it started pulsing, calling to him in response. His eyes turned back to normal, and his exterior was now calm and without an expression on his face.

"You wish to be drawn?" He said as if Tetsiagia spoke to him in way that no one would understand but him. Then Sesshomaru saw Inuyasha tossed to the ground by the Panther Demon King the same way he was.

He pulled Tetsiagia out as if he understood what to do right then and there. Then he went up the air close to the Panther Demon King as Tetsiagia started to glow bright in the night and he slashed the Panther Demon King with Tetsiagia.

Sesshomaru gracefully landed from the left side where the villagers had been with his back to the Panther Demon King. At the moment the Panther Demon King felt nothing and turned to Sesshomaru.

"You cannot harm me with that useless sword, it's blade is far too dull." the Panther Demon King said. The Panther Demon King laughed as he mocked Sesshomaru of having a sword that doesn't kill anything and started to laugh again.

Suddenly the Panther Demon King shrieked in terror as his flesh started to cease and his power was being taken away from him. He looked down saw the mark where Sesshomaru slashed him with Tetsiagia.

Then the Panther Demon King was on his hands and knees as he started to turn back into his decaying form. Sesshomaru never turned to look at the result of Tetsiagia's attack as he walked away from the Panther Demon King and walk pass Inuyasha.

"You can finish him off with the Tesiaga." Sesshomaru said as he walked away from it all and disappeared with a trace. The Panther Demon King was in fury as he was to about to attack to gain more soul to build back his former glory.

Then Inuyasha used the Wind Scar attack on him which brought the Panther Demon King falling down on his back, leaving him immobile. Inuyasha ran up the Panther Demon King's body and cut his neck as three sacred jewels came out as Inuyasha grabbed them in triumph.

Toran looked at Inuyasha with fury in her eyes until she heard groan. She gasped as she slowly she and I turned towards the sound and couldn't believe our eyes...all of her siblings were alive.

I was in shear awe as the three Panther Demon siblings were in a daze and shock as if awaking from a dream for the last thing, they remember was the betrayal of the Panther Demon king, who took their lives. I moved away a little more, giving the Panther Demon siblings their space. Toran was overjoyed by the reunion of her family.

The siblings were confused of what exactly happened until Jaken came forth and explained to them that Sesshomaru save them by using Tetsiagia which is a sword that can save lives even from death. Toran was shocked by what she just heard but had to believe it was true, but Karan was upset that it was Sesshomaru who saved them.

Then Jaken realized I was there and smiled in joy to see me but he remembered that Sesshomaru was nowhere in sight, so he went off to search for him. "Bye Nikko...hope to see you soon." Jaken said as he was running to find Sesshomaru.

"So do you want to pick up where we left off?" Inuyasha said as he sat on the decayed Panther Demon King's knee, looking at the Panther Demon siblings. Toran looked at him, then smiled as she shook her head.

"No, We shall return to the West..." Toran said as the other siblings were shocked of this. "Toran..." Karan said in awe.

Toran smiled at her siblings with a peaceful aura around her. "This is finished...No need to get revenge...You can tell Sesshomaru I said that." Toran said to Inyasha. He huffed as he put Tetsiagia back in it's sheath.

She nodded in understanding of what he meant by that huff as Inuyasha walked away from them, I ran pass them to catch up with him but just as I was running pass Toran...she smiled at me and waved me to stop, so I did with caution as I look to her.

"You're a strong woman Nikko...I can see why Sesshomaru takes a liking to you...cherish it...if you don't believe me... ask him yourself." Toran said as she slowly walked pass me. I stood there for a moment in shock by what she just said, then I realized that Inuyasha was getting away and quickly ran to catch up.

Then she, her siblings and the Panther tribe were off to head back to the West. The war between the Panther Demons and the Dog Demons finally was over.

After the events, the Panther Demon tribes disappeared without a trace, We all joined up again, as much as the Wolf Demon Tribe and with the villagers back to their village up in the Mountains as it was still nighttime, only a few hours until dawn. My friends and I were talking among each other as well as the villagers, then I look across from all the faces, suddenly I saw him...

I saw Sesshomaru, who was staring straight at me at a far distance, and I stared back. "Hey, I'll be right back Kagome." I said as I moved away from the crowd.

Now that I was in an open space and he was still looking at me, standing in the same place. My thoughts were still conflicted by the events that happen and what Toran had said to me.

Then my thoughts had ceased when he started walking towards me, passing people to get to the open space until we were only two yards away from each other. As we were looking at each other, I noticed that there was a light in his eyes that I hadn't seen before, unsure what the emotion is.

"What Toran said is true?...Does Sesshoumaru care about me in that way? Maybe it's time to tell him how I feel." I thought as my heart started to race. At that moment, as we were staring into each other's eyes it felt is was just us in the entire universe, no noise just tranquility as if we can be like this forever. I opened my mouth to say something to him.

All of a sudden, I sensed a sheer evil presence quickly approaching...then it was right behind me. My eyes widen as I felt strong arms wrapped around my waist.

I still was looking at Sesshomaru with fear in my eyes as he was trying to reach me, then my kidnapper and I with in the air. Then I saw demon wasps gather around us and then everything went black.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(Then I saw demon wasps gather around us and then everything went black.)

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

Floating... That's all I felt at that moment. Drifting in the sea of nothingness, although I felt someone carrying me, holding me close to their body.

It felt really different then the times Sesshomaru had held me. With him I felt safe and at peace, it seems right, however with this person... It was all kinds of wrong about it, that the place where the bruise was on my neck started to burn.

I was unsure why I felt the sensation on my neck. Am I imagining it or is it real... however I can not tell.

Even being near this person, I can sense the sheer dark power within this individual that it made me nauseous. I wanted to open my eyes to see what happening but my instincts told me that I shouldn't so I kept them sealed shut.

Something was telling me maybe it was for the best, so I was pretending to be asleep as I heard the rushing of the wind and buzzing of many insects. All of sudden, I started to feel as if we were descending down for a moment.

Then I heard the soft thump of feet of hitting the ground with my body shifting a little as I kept myself limp, I heard footsteps walking through the grass and from behind us I heard hissing and growls of different creatures, possibly demons.

We went up a few steps on short stairs and I heard an opening of a door and then closing it. After a few moments, I felt myself being shifted from the person holding me as one hand was on my hip putting me down what felt like the ground and the other hand was on my head, so I don't hit it and supposedly not waking me up as I was laying down.

I heard the footstep slowly fading away to another place. For a few moments there was nothing but silence as I laid there, not moving a muscle.

The minutes went by, and my body started to ache, I had no choice but to move. Slowly I shifted my legs a bit and carefully I opened my eyes.

I saw that I was inside of a medium size hut with no other rooms, just an open space with an unlit oil lamp next to me that made hard to see except was the peaking moonlight shone through the cracks in the walls. "Ah... I see your awake..." A masculine rough yet harsh voice said to me.

The voice itself sent a cold chill down my spine and I slowly turned my head to the source of the voice. In the dark left corner, I saw a tall white creature that looked like a baboon and as I look at it, every instinct told me to run.

I look to the door and quickly went to it. "I wouldn't do that if I were you." It said as I quickly open it and saw many demons swirling around the hut as one noticed me and was coming close to the hut as it opened its mouth to eat me.

Quickly I closed the door and moved away from it as I panted as I was out of breath from the fear of the encounter. "I told you..." It said as I felt it smugness.

I look at it in fury and then I looked at it more closely and I realized something...It was the creature from my dreams. I slid back more to the farthest wall from the creature.

As I did this, it started to chuckle as if it enjoyed my discomfort being near it. Then I blinked and all of sudden the creature was right in front of me, slowly a hand reached under the white baboon mask and pull it back...It wasn't what I expected.

It was a man who had pale skin with black back length hair, wearing a dark kimono with a decorated purple vest over it and his eyes were red like that of a demon that possessed a vessel of the person that once was but no more.

And him getting close to me made my nerves on edge as my heart started to beat in my throat. He tilted his head a little as if he was inspecting a bug underneath a magnifying glass.

Then he reached up and held my chin sternly with his cold pale hand, it made me want to squirm away but I knew it would give him satisfaction so I looked straight in the eyes that were sinister, soulless and had emptiness that at any moment would suck out my soul if I wasn't careful. He moved his head closer to me and tilted my head side to side and then seemed to have linger on the side of my neck where my bruise once was.

"Hmmmm...my my...You are a beauty...I can see why He had some of a slight interest in you...pity...such a shame...Indeed there is something special within you and I will find out what it is...soon." He said with a smirk and amusement.

I swiftly turned my head away from him freeing my chin from his hand. He smiled but didn't move away from me.

As I moved back and sneered at him, proceed to heed with caution since I have no weapons. I look back at him with determination.

"I know who you are." I said holding my ground not letting his words get into my head. "Oh?!...And who might that be since we have just met?" He asked as he sat down.

"You're Naraku...you torment my friends and yet don't want to get your own hands dirty playing this twisted game of yours." I said sitting on the floor since I had nowhere else to go. "Indeed...I am Naraku..." He said still looking at me.

We sat there in the silence as I expected to him to say more but after a few moments nothing else was said. "Why am I here? and what do you want from me?" I asked as I was getting irritated with him.

He had a smirk on his face as there was a glint in his eyes as if he was planning something. "I've been keeping an eye on you for quite some time and may see an ending result of what I suspect...and I want is Sesshomaru to kill Inuyasha once and for all, though he had refused once before but things might be different this time." He said.

My eyes widen from that explanation, and I realized what he meant. "Although...he may forsake you in order to get to me." He said.

Then doubt came into mind...I have known Sesshomaru for quite some time but something in my gut was telling me what Naraku may saying he may be right but my heart says a different story. "That may be true but You have plenty of enemies who would like to get their hands on you." I said.

"You may be right but we shall see and what I have in store for him... I will succeed." He said.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

("You may be right but we shall see and what I have in store for him... I will succeed." He said.)

..._..._..._..._...

Nikko P.O.V.

We continue to stare at each other for a few minutes. I was unsure what was going to happen next, and I was so tense that my muscle was starting to ache in my shoulders.

"Also...You are part of this...though you may not know it yet...you will join me whether you like it or not... I prefer you to like it though." He said with a smirk. I shook my head in denial of that statement.

"I will never join you...Sesshomaru and my friends will rescue me and will defeat you Naraku." I said with defiance. Suddenly I felt a large cool hand wrap round my neck, by instinct I reached up and place my hands on the wrist.

Quickly, I looked up and saw that it was Naraku who was held my neck, but he didn't squeeze or lift me off the ground, only put a little pressure around my neck but I could still breathe. Then he was just staring at me as if looking for something, possibly fear and trying to intimidate me.

Then he looks at my hair and with his other hand decides to touch my hair on my left side, two fingers ran down a few strands until he stopped at my neck. I grimace as he was doing that, it made my skin crawl.

He looks at it for a moment, then let's go of the strands and the other hand slowly slides from my neck but as his fingers pass, four of his nails scratched my neck. I didn't flinch as it happened, as I continue to stare at him with no fear on his face. He smirked as he moves away from me as if he was already planning something sinister.

"As much I would like to talk with you more, I must take my leave and deal with some... problems with a simple solution... but let me leave you with this piece of advice, people can tolerate so much until they get tired of you." He said as he stands up and heads to the door. Then I saw the door open and there was someone was in front of it.

It was a kid at the doorway that came in as Naraku left out and I saw the full appearance of the kid. He was 3' 6'', seems to be about eleven years old with brown hair wearing a light purple kimono with dark purple patches, one on his right shoulder and other on was the whole left side of his hip also had a dark purple sash around his waist.

He had wraps around his wrists and ankles also his feet were bare. In his hand was a large bone-like sickle that was attached to weight tipped chain and it seems that would be able to cut through anything.

He had small freckles across his nose which made him look more innocent, then I looked at his eyes... His eyes were what had surprised me, they were hazel and there seem to be full of expression in those eyes: compassion, gentle, sweet and caring but also in those eyes... had hidden things within as if a dark secret would either make him or break him.

Also, he looked very similar to what Sango had describe to me as her little brother: Kohaku. Sango told me what had happen that night at the castle with her father, her brother and other fellow demon slayers fighting a demon.

She and her brother were the last of their tribe, the last demon hunters. Then the door closed, and the kid lit the oil candle and glanced at me for a moment, then sat down.

When I was sure it was safe, I slowly lean back against the wall and then slid down the wall until I sat on the floor, exhausted from all the things going on. I took a deep breath then let it out and I looked up at him.

Apparently, he was looking a me with a slight curiosity, he seemed he was unsure of why he was here but still was doing it seem to be a duty. "Hi..." I said calmly to him.

He blinked surprised that I said something and looked away from me and towards the door. "Um...Hi." He said. "I'm Nikko...What is your name?" I said.

"I'm Kohaku." He said still looking away from me. I nodded as it confirmed my suspicions...he is Sango's little brother.

"Where are your parents?...surely they must be out looking for you or maybe your siblings?" I said hoping that may trigger something in him. There was silence for a moment as I saw him struggling as a frown etched onto his face as if he was trying to recall it but couldn't.

He shook his head as he couldn't remember anything else, then I turned away from that question and changing to a new subject. "Do you know why you're here or who you are working with?" I asked hoping I can get some more information. Hesitantly, he nodded and looked at me.

"I'm here to keep an eye on you and watch guard just in case you try to escape but that is all I know." He said as he looked away once more. I sighed in defeat as gathered what I know, but what I do know is that I have to find a way to escape and maybe convince Kohaku to come with me.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(I sighed in defeat as gathered what I know, but what I do  know is that I have to find a way to escape and maybe convince Kohaku to come with me.)

_..._..._..._..._

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

"Nikko..." I thought as I looked through the forest and trying to catch a scent of the one who took what belongs to me. Concern, clarity and pure fury were the emotions running through me while I still didn't show any emotions as I continued to seek out for Naraku for the past two days, never really stopping unless Rin needed to eat, most of the time she would rest while riding Ah-Un.

And yet so far...nothing...as if he vanished into thin air, how is that possible? I even tried to catch Nikko wonderful unique scent and still she is nowhere in sight as if she didn't exist.

"Of all the times... Naraku hasn't shown... why now?...what can he possibly gain by taking Nikko...?" I thought as we were walking through the forest at night with Jaken to my left. Directly behind me was Ah-Un who had Rin riding on them as the day was turned into night.

Suddenly, at that moment the answer hit me with a realization. He wants me to finish off Inuyasha and took Nikko to force me to do his dirty work in order for me to get her back.

Unfortunately, Naraku is a fool to think that I would do whatever he desires, he will not control me. My thoughts were interrupted as I heard Rin stomach growling very loudly and we stopped as Rin got off of Ah-Un with boundless energy and went in search for food to eat.

"Jaken...go with her to find food." I said as he nodded and went to catch up with Rin. I continued walking forward with Ah-Un by my side until I was at the end of the forest in the open field.

I look up and saw that the sky was clear, and the stars shown in the night sky. Even in the darkest nights there are the brightest stars.

A lot of things had went through my mind, then Nikko came into my mind and continued to stay there. "Nikko...please stay strong for me... I must get Naraku...He will pay for this... I will get you back, one way or another." I thought.

As I continued to look up the night sky to clear my thoughts and trying to figure out how Naraku has no scent or hiding his ever-building demonic aura, but it isn't even close to being as powerful as mine or that of a pure yokai. Suddenly the breeze of the wind blew into my direction, and I caught a scent...the vile scent of graveyard soil and harsh miasma.

"The scent of the wind has change...it's Naraku's scent but I don't smell Nikko just him...however he would not have her close to him since it is dangerous to be near miasma for humans. So, this may be a trap." I thought. Then my thoughts were interrupted as I heard some small footsteps and heavy panting as if the individual was getting out of breath coming towards me quickly.

"Lord Sesshomaru!" Jaken shouted as he ran to me and tried to catch his breath as I turned to him. "What is it Jaken? Where is Rin?" I said as I noticed she was not with him.

Jaken lowered his head in shame and then looked at me with fear in his eyes of what might be his punishment for not caring for Rin properly. This didn't happen when Nikko was attending to Rin, she would protect her with everything she had.

"My Lord Rin has been abducted by Kagura the wind sorceress, who is Naraku's incarnations." Jaken said. As I figured Naraku had finally made his next move.

"Let me reassure you...Lord Sesshomaru." A recognizable voice said as demon wasps appeared and then it was Naraku in his white baboon outfit.

"If you heed my request...I shall return Rin and Nikko in good health." Naraku said in a calm manner. Then he explained to me that he wanted Inuyasha eliminated as I thought that is why he took Nikko and Rin in the first place. I smiled as I knew his plan but unsure why would he want to go through such lengths for one half demon such as my little brother.

After that I decapitated Naraku...as I figured it was a demon puppet. "Does Naraku honestly believe that he can threaten me into action by endangering the mere lives of mortals?." I said. Jaken turned to me in surprise of what I said, though he had seen how I and Nikko got along but with Rin as well since I brought her back from the dead with Tetsiagia and kept her with me.

As I stared at the forest, looking the demon wasps as they continued staring at me. "Will you turn your back on Rin and Nikko?...Are you going to forsake them in order to get to Naraku?" He asked meekly.

I said nothing to him, as I walked forward following the scent that Naraku carelessly placed in the breeze. "Wait where you going my Lord?...Where are you heading?" Jaken said as he ran to keep up with me. Once I find Naraku...he will be gone for good by my hand.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( Once I find Naraku...he will be gone for good by my hand. )

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

It has almost been three days since I've been stuck in this closed off hut. My body was starting the get stiff from laying the hard floorboard, barely would sleep from the hissing and growling outside from the demons surrounding the hut.

I was still wearing the torn bridal kimono from the battle of the Panther Demon King also, I felt that I starting to smell and I need to bathe soon. Once a day, Kohaku would go out quickly and get something to eat and drink for the both of us, to make sure I stayed healthy.

Whatever Naraku wants from Sesshomaru he wants to make sure that I'm kept alive. I felt I was going to go stir crazy being inside this hut, so I would walk around and do some stretches.

Occasionally, I notice Kohaku would watch me and then look away. He didn't talk much but he would ask a question every once in a while but nothing too personal, then I would ask him one as well, I avoid certain questions.

I understood that he didn't want to be pushed when he would look away to the door. He was a sweet kid, a little shy and brave, what Sango and Kagome had told me about him was that he is not in control of his body when Naraku uses him like a puppet from the last incident with attacking Kagome but there is still a chance because Kohaku was fighting for control hence why Kagome was scratched and not eliminated by his hand.

Then it was slowly turning to dusk as Kohaku lit the oil lamp as a light to consume the darkness, then I started to drift asleep from exhaustion. A couple hours later I heard the wind blow harder then before then it was silent. After a few moments I heard the door quietly open then close as light footsteps would pass me and lightly put something down on the ground.

Slowly, I raised my head up from very little sleep as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes as I noticed that Kohaku was back to his corner looking at the door. Then I noticed that there was something in the middle of the hut next to the oil lamp.

I got up and got closer to see what it was that Kohaku brought in. I couldn't believe it as I realized that what it was...it was Rin with a melon close to her chest.

I smiled softly from the cuteness of her holding the melon in her small hands as she was sleeping soundly also that she was okay, not a scratch on her. I sighed in relief as I kneeled down towards her and lightly moved her hair from her face.

Slowly I saw her eyes starting to open as she blinked a bit, rubbing the sleep from her eyes and looked up. Then those hazel eyes looked at me and widen as she suddenly had a big smile on her face.

"Lady Nikko!" She squealed in delight as she quickly left the melon on the floor, jumped up with arms wide open and hugged me tightly. I held her close to my chest as we hugged each other not wanting to let go.

After a few moments we reluctantly let go and she moved away to look a me more closely. "I have missed you very much and Jaken as well." She said then noticed the shredded dress I was wearing.

"Are you okay?...What happened to you and what is going on?" She asked as looked around us once more with fear in her eyes. But before I could explain the situation, she saw the door, ran to it and was about to opened it.

"No, stop Rin!" I said as trying to warn her as I turned to her about to move but Kohaku was by her. "I wouldn't if I were you." He said as she opened the door and saw the creatures guarding the hut.

Kohaku grabbed Rin, closed the door quickly and placed her back next to the melon. I sighed in relief as I went to her side. "That's what I was trying to tell you...we can't leave...at least not yet." I said as I saw Kohaku went back to his corner.

"Thank you Kohaku." I said as he nodded. "Nikko...What happened to you neck? They look like scratches." She said as she lightly touched the side of my neck, and I flinched as it still stung, I didn't know I had it until now.

"It must of been when Naraku held my neck and then scratched me as he lets go of me but the question is... why? What could he possibly gain from doing that...it would only make Sesshomaru enraged...which would mean...He would be distracted until it was too late and Naraku's true intentions are shown." I thought as I looked back at Rin.

"Well...why don't we sit down, eat that melon you brought...you must be hungry if you still have it and I will explain what happened." I said as I look to Kohaku as Rin went to grab the watermelon and put it back on her lap. Rin look up at me then followed my line of sight and saw him sitting in the corner, then she started to ask questions, but he didn't answer for a moment.

"You talk a lot." He said still staring through the crack of the door. Rin looked back at the watermelon with a silent look on her face.

"Sorry...I talk to much when I get nervous...I'm Rin...What is your name?" Rin said. Kohaku finally looked at her with a sincere look on his face.

"It's Kohaku." He said . Then I gave them a moment but still listened even when Rin opened up to him about her past maybe... she might be the key to have him open up a little as I look around for something to cut open the melon.

I turn back to them and remembered that Kohaku's weapon is sharp enough to cut open the melon. "Hey Kohaku...Cut you cut this melon? Please?" I asked as interrupted their conversation.

He nodded as he moved out of the corner towards us, sat down next to Rin, grabbed the melon and cut it into individual pieces. Each of us got a few slices and the melon taste nice and sweet.

As I finished my melon pieces, I look at Rin and Kohaku and I had a feeling that they would be good friends...maybe even more later on. "Now, that we have something in our stomachs, let me explain what happen to me during the time I left to when I got here.

After I explained what happen to Rin while Kohaku was listening, she nodded in understanding as I noticed that it was already dark. "But why does this guy want from us?" She said as she tucked her legs close to her chest.

"I think that this person: Naraku wants something from Sesshomaru so that is why he took us." I said as I moved next to her, leaning against the wall. "I can see why, since Lord Sesshomaru is very powerful." She said as we sat there in silence for a few moments.

"He...misses you...you know. He's been looking for you for the past few days...very persistence...Jaken told me what happened during the Panther Demons battle and then you got kidnapped by someone." She said as she looked in the distance. I look at her in awe, surprised that Sesshomaru has been in pursuit of looking for me this whole time ever since I was kidnapped by Naraku.

"He does?" I asked her and she smiled. "Of course...he would look for you even if you're not there and seem a bit harsher when you're not around... He doesn't say it but I think he like you." She said as I absorbed this information.

"And how do you feel about that Rin? Would it bother you?" I asked. She shook her head and smiled. "No, it wouldn't bother me..in fact it would make me happy, it would make us more like a family." She said.

I smiled at that, then I look to Kohaku as he looked to the window. "You could join us in our adventure if you want Kohaku." I said.

He looked at us with a solemn look in his eyes but then looks away. "I don't know if I could." He whispered so low that I had a hard time hearing it but I caught it.

If we can escape and take Kohaku with us that would be enough for me. I look up and heard some movement going on outside...Something is happening sooner rather than later.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(I look up and heard some movement going on outside...Something is happening sooner rather than later.)

_..._..._..._..._

Sesshomaru P.O.V.  

I continued to walk as I kept following the scent of Naraku, it seemed like hours as I walked. Jaken who was still walking by my side had said nothing for the timeframe.

The wind was still blowing a strong breeze give me the direction that was clear to Naraku's secret location. The only sounds were the tall grass dancing in the breeze and our footsteps as we walked forward.

Then Jaken breaks the silence but not interrupting my focus on what will lie ahead of me. "If I may be so bold to ask this my Lord, how will you approach this?" He asked as he was looking at me.

I said nothing as I continued looking forward and then stopped as the breeze still blew as I caught the wafting scent once more. This is it...this is where Naraku's scent is the strongest, so this is where he's been hiding at this time.

Jaken stopped looking at the view ahead of us and seeing nothing but landscape. "Why did you stop? Is something the matter?" He asked meekly, unsure why Sesshomaru stopped.

Jaken had thought of two reasons: One; Sesshomaru had found something, He can see far more superior than what Jaken can see or know. Two: Sesshomaru is getting ready to battle an unknown foe that will appear to them in an instant.

"Naraku's castle is here." I said to him as I frowned knowing that Naraku was toying with me because he wants something else besides what he told me. Jaken looks around be sees nothing but grassland and hills.

"Where is the castle?...I don't see one." Jaken said as he looks back at me. I squinted as I noticed something moving in my view.

Then the castle appeared in front of me before my very eyes from the glamour shimmering from the barrier that Naraku had made over the castle. Jaken gasped as he sees what I see and cautiously moves back a little.

Inside the barrier was a large grey castle on top of a large hill, it was surrounded in the thick fog of miasma. "The barrier is opening." Jaken said as the barrier opened in front of us.

It seems that Naraku had been aware of my presence and had open the barrier for me. I stood there for moment but knowing that this was a trap, but this had to be done in order to get closer to Naraku and eliminate him.

Keep my enemy closer, I have never lost sight of that since he has tried to ridicule me before, but also took those who were under my protection.

That crosses the line of things I'll stand for. Then I walked forward towards the castle, ready for what lies ahead.

As we reach the castle, there was nothing but stillness in the air and the miasma was getting stronger, but it doesn't affect me since I'm immune to all poisons.

From human or demon poisons alike. I looked around and had sense no living souls in or out of the castle, but I did sense the evil aura inside the front of the castle.

"You purposely leaked your scent to reveal your castle so I would follow you here." I said as I knew he can hear me. Then the torches in front of the door lit up with blue flames, luminating the surrounding area.

"Would you have come otherwise?" Naraku said with a smugness in his voice and then appeared on the steps of the castle in his white baboon outfit. Jaken gasped in horror of who it was before us, though I wasn't surprised.

"I must inform you that the mortal woman and girl you seek is not here in my castle. They would never be able to survive this airless atmosphere of the poisonous miasma. The woman and the girl are under my protection outside the castle walls...I assure you...They are unharmed...For now." He said possibly enjoying the sound of his own voice, which was getting on my nerves, but I have to focus on what's ahead of me.

"Naraku...Do me the honor to at least recognize that I'm not here simply to save Nikko nor Rin." I said as I stared at him with no emotions showing, inside or out. My Beast howled in longing and rage as it writhes in my body of what I just said and feel.

"How dare you do this to Nikko! She is your mate, and he is the one that took her... You must claim her back...You must honor her as she fought along side you or have you forgotten?...And now you are forsaking her and Rin!" The beast said as I kept the control of it within me, silencing it. Jaken turned to me in shock as I said those words.

"Of course...You of all people seemed to despise taking orders from others. You will not kill Inuyasha in told to do so nor did you come to look for the woman and the girl. I realize that you are here to kill me." He said. I smirked vaguely that he has finally figured his flaw in his plan and has him meeting his demise.

"You sound as if you believe that you have lend me into your trap...perhaps I'll have you explain yourself...If you survive the night that is." I said as I raised my right-hand cracking it in the process, ready to attack.

Naraku P.O.V.

As I sat there calmly on the front steps of the castle, I smiled under my white baboon outfit as Sesshomaru has taken the bait and has fallen into my trap. Although, I did expect him to show some emotion in response of me keeping his pets unharmed but still have that little of a threat underneath it that they may not make it through the night as well.

Oh well they are just mortal anyway to just toss aside, what could they possibly have that Sesshomaru would take interest though, sadly I may never know. However, I may keep Nikko for further observations for she has something in her that I'm unsure of.

She is defiant and does not back down from confrontation even if someone is more stronger than her. Whatever she has is powerful but it untapped within her maybe it just needs to break free.

I still have some her blood from the conversation we had in the hut. Maybe one day...it may have its use. But for right now I have to focus on what is in front of me which was Sesshomaru.

For this will give me the upper hand on Inuyasha and getting rid of that pest once and for all. "Sesshomaru...You will assist me whether you like it or not." I thought in a sneer as I was ready to claim my prize for his foolishness. This will be Sesshomaru's last stand and this will be his downfall.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(This will be Sesshomaru's last stand and this will be his downfall.)

_..._..._..._..._

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

I stood there for a moment watching, waiting for Naraku to make his next move. Then I heard him chuckle as if my promising threat did not affect him nor would he heed to it.

"Lord Sesshomaru I'm honored by you coming here, so in return I will gladly accept your challenge." Naraku said as a large pair of red insect demons arms came out of his back, black tendrils coming from his sides and massive dark roots on the bottom as it was tearing the white baboon outfit. Revealing a dark long hair man with a mixture of demons features, what looked to be an abomination.

"What has he become!" Jaken shrieked and shuddered as he hid behind me from the creature still growing larger in front of me.

I looked at him unamused and not impressed at his transformation. "Hmph...A collections of rejected demons...Tell me... is this your true form Naraku?" I said as he looked down at me as if he was superior over me.

"True form?...No...My body is far from being complete." He said with a smug look on his face. Then he started to strike at me with one of the red insect demon arms, I dodged up from the attack as Jaken shouted as it almost hit him and quickly, he moved to a safe distance from Naraku's attack range.

I gracefully landed back down in front of him, still unamused but peaked in interest. "What is this?...What can he gain from attempting to destroying me...What is his intentions? However, he seems upset that I didn't take his offer...Temper...Temper...No one tells me what to do... I am Sesshomaru." I thought.

"Hmha...You'll destroy me for refusing to do as you wish?" I said as we stood that for some time as if in a stalemate. As if we were contemplating our next attack on one other.

Then I pulled out the Tokijin ready to attack Naraku at any given moment. Naraku smirks as he let his dark tendrils come at me and I struck the tendrils with the Tokijin's attack having the tendrils shred into pieces.

Some of the pieces of Naraku fell around me which was disgusting but I ignored it as I look at him with anger in my mind. "Naraku...You are such a lowly demon...You will never have the power or the resources to harm me." I said.

He smiled a bit more and chuckled at me as if he knew something I did not. Then some of the pieces grew back together and started to wrap itself around my ankle.

I looked down to see it, unsure of what harm can it do by itself. As if seeing an opportunity, Naraku started to attack again as I counterattack with the Tokijin, so Naraku have more and more of the tendrils attacking me and I continued my assault on Naraku not caring about the pieces that were covering me.

When there were no more tendrils, I landed back to the ground again not caring about the pieces that were covering me. Though I should have been if I knew what was going to happen if I continued.

"How long are you intending to keep up this farce?" I said looking as he has slight smirk on his face. And we continue to attack on each other, not knowing what was in store of his dreadful scheme.

Suddenly Naraku stops for a moment and turns to Kagura as the barrier starts to weaken. "Kagura...After him." Naraku said as Kagura leaves to stall the new opponent trying to interfere with this battle.

"An unexpected guest Naraku?...How unfortunate for him...I'll assure you that his journey here will be in vain." I said as I brought up Tokijin. "By the time he arrives...You'll be dead." I said as I uses Tokijin attack as more pieces of him fell and landed on me.

Then as Naraku was now a little bit worn down and torn from here and there, he started to chuckle which then turned into full laughter as if something had finally clicked.

...-...-...-...

Meanwhile On The Other Side Of The Mountain Close To Naraku's Castle...

...-...-...-...

Nikko P.O.V.

All of a sudden, I heard a loud demonic growl coming from outside of the hut, something must be getting close to the hut for the creature to act like that. Rin flinched a bit as Kohaku suddenly got up from his spot holding his weapon in his hand, ran to the oil lamp blowing it out as the room was now covered in darkness.

"What the matter?" Rin asked as she got close to me, starting to be aware of the situation. "Be quiet" He said sternly as he quietly ran to the door and got into position.

Then he opened the door just a crack to look outside and see what was out there. There was an expression on his face that showed a hint of surprise and familiarity as he flinched back a bit but didn't move from the door.

"What's going on Kohaku?" I whispered as Rin and I quickly came right beside him wanting to see what was outside. As I peeked out, I gasped as I saw what it was... I can see why Kohaku had flinched.

Close to the hut were still the demons surrounding it and further from that... I was my friends. Kirara in full fire cat demon form, Sango in her demon slayer outfit with her Boomerang on her shoulder, with a pained look on her face, Kagome next to her bicycle and Shippo on Miroku's shoulder.

I realized it was Sango he was looking at. "Those are my friends out there to rescue us and that's Sango...your sister...Kohaku." I said quietly as I look at him.

He didn't seem to hear me as he suddenly grabbed his head with his left hand as if he was in pain. "Kohaku...Are you alright?" I asked him unsurely as I look to Rin, I was not sure what to do.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

("Kohaku...Are you alright?" I asked him unsurely as I look to Rin, I was not sure what to do.)  

_..._..._..._..._

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

Naraku stalled on his attacks as if he was waiting on something...but what? Then Naraku's smirk turned into a grin as something started to occur. I didn't notice the pieces of Naraku that I hacked off of him were nearby starting to shift around but stilled when Naraku turn to look out from the castle.

Naraku seemed distracted and lost that grin on his face as if something is coming to interfere with our battle. "Naraku, you seem to be preoccupied with what's outside these walls." I said to him, getting his attention back on me.

"Lord Sesshomaru...I'm afraid that I'll have to cut our battle short... I will have your power...every last bit of your demonic power." He said as I felt the shift in the air. Suddenly the pieces of Naraku started to come at me on all sides and surrounding my body.

"And I'll have it all to myself." He said as I look at the pieces forming into a one large piece as it quickly wraps around me tightly to a point where I couldn't fight anymore. I looked to him with no expression on my face, unsure what to do at the moment as the tendrils started to crawl up and engulfing me into darkness.

Then I felt the tendrils starting to shift turning my prison into a pulsating cocoon...

For a few moments, I only heard the pulse of the cocoon around me and then I heard voices on the outside of the cocoon. One was Naraku's and another...was Inuyasha.

They were talking to each other for a moment. Then I felt the ground shaking underneath me...I assumed that Inuyasha was using Tessagia against Naraku carelessly and Naraku fighting back.

After a few moments of yelling at each other, I felt the ground shaking more violently then before. Inuyasha must of used the Wind Scar on Naraku and the cocoon seems to be weakened.

Now was my change to escape and finish off Naraku, so I raised Tokijin over me and it struck the cocoon. It busted into a million of pieces, I stepped out and looked at the damage surrounding me as if Naraku was torn from the Wind Scar attack.

"Lord Sesshomaru!...You're alive!" Jaken shouted. I stepped forward crushing one of the pieces under my feet, emphasizing of what I'm about to doing to Naraku.

"Heh...Naraku...Ironic isn't it?...To think that the flesh had bound me to you, would shield you against Inuyasha's Wind Scar." I said as I had Tokijin ready to destroy him. Then Inuyasha was in front of me with an angry look on his face kind of like a child wanting something but the parent denied what it wanted.

"Move it! I'm the one whose taking Naraku down!" He said with Tessagia ready to strike. I look at Inuyasha with distaste.

"No...Naraku belongs to me." I argued with Inuyasha and we continued to bicker who gets to take down Naraku. Naraku started to rebuild his body again, as I notice moment at the corner of my eye and look to him as he started to laugh and grew bigger.

"I shall absorb both of you, while you two bicker." He said as he was getting ready to strike. Inuyasha turned to him with a angry look on his face.

Inuyasha angerly shouted at Naraku as he started to attack us. Me and Inuyasha avoid his attacks, but one can only can take so much evade them.

"You can't be able to escape my attacks forever." Naraku said as he used his tendrils at us. Me and Inuyasha had enough this squabble and started to attack Naraku at the same time.

Which had surprised Naraku as he was falling apart piece by piece until Inuyasha had struck him with the Wind Scar once again, leaving Naraku only half his body.

"One more should do it!" Inuyasha said as he was going to deliver the final blow, but I was right next to him wanting to finish Naraku off. "I told you to let me take him." I said to him.

Inuyasha wasn't having it. "Back off Sesshomaru." He said but it was too late, I already brought down Tokijin using it attack on Naraku. However, it wasn't enough.

Naraku was in the air as the miasma burst from his remains. Naraku was in the sky covered in a miasma cloud protected by the demon wasps surrounding it.

"Lord Sesshomaru...I shall withdraw for now." Naraku said. I can not let Naraku escape this time...not when I'm so close to ending him. I had enough of Naraku's games it time to end this once and for all.

I felt the demonic aura within me flow as I let myself start to shift into my true form. "You fool!...Don't you think you can ever escape my grasp." I said threateningly as growled at him with hatred.

I heard him laugh as if my threat means nothing to him. "Lord Sesshomaru...rather than transforming and hunting me down...Shouldn't you be rushing to the side of that young mortal woman and little girl of yours?" He said as those word stilled my anger and stilled me for a moment as I turned back to normal.

"Nikko...Rin" I thought as their faces appeared in my mind. "Your companions Nikko and Rin is with a boy named Kohaku...Inuyasha even you should realize the implications" Naraku said as he vanished into thin air.

That's why he abducted Rin and Nikko...not to get me to come here for in exchange of them but to buy himself some time, knowing I would go after them.

Naraku had escaped this time... next time...he won't

...-...-...-...

Nikko P.O.V.

"Kohaku?...What's the matter?" Rin said as she was by my side. Kohaku was still like a statue in a crouching position.

Suddenly something seemed off of Kohaku but I wasn't sure what. "Kohaku?" Rin said a little scared.

Then he turned to us with a blank stare in his face and his eyes seemed to be gazed over as if he had no soul. It scares me a little as I held Rin close to me, unsure what he will do from Sango and Kagome had told me.

If something happens, I'll be ready to protect Rin even at the cost of my own life. Kohaku lightly grabs my hand as I have Rin holding on to me, so I had no choice but to follow him.

He takes us to the back of the hut cuts open the hut with his weapon and leads us to out where there's a light gray dragon demon that appeared to be waiting for us. "Get on" Kohaku said numbly as he gets on first, then I put Rin on behind him and myself holding her steady.

"Well... there is a first time for everything." I thought as the dragon demon started moving, flying away from the hut and my friends as they were fighting the demons. After five minutes of flying, we stopped in the middle of the forest and we got off the dragon demon, then it flew away.

Kohaku grabbed Rin's hand and we started walking as I followed alongside her. "Where are we going Kohaku?" Rin ask as we were walking in the forest at night with only the moonlight guiding us.

For a few minutes of nothing but silence, the only thing we heard was the wind blowing and grass rustling as we walked to an open field. Then he stopped for a moment and still had a hold of Rin.

"Kohaku?" I whispered as I got close to Rin, keeping a close eye on Kohaku. It seems that there was a shift in the air... something wasn't right.

He stood there stiffening for a second as his hand started to shake, as he brought Rin closer to him, he raised his weapon up towards Rin. Before I knew what my body was doing before my mind can process what was happening, I grabbed Rin's hand, pulling her back from Kohaku as I lifted my right arm up from where Rin was.

He brought his weapon down, as it hit its mark but... it wasn't Rin. It went across my forearm making it bleed harshly. "Ahhh!" I shouted as I moved back holding my arm as blood begins to seep through my fingers.

"Kohaku...Why are you doing this!" Rin said as she felt betrayed by him. "Rin move away! Kohaku isn't his right mind!" I shouted to her as she ran back close to the forest line.

Kohaku moved at a fast pace, trying to slash me again as I dodge his attack, but I can't evade him forever. "Where are they? I don't I can hold him off much longer...Even with the skills I have...He has the leverage with that weapon of his, I just need to hold him off for as long as I can until they arrive." I thought.

However, it didn't last long, when Kohaku hit me on the side of the head with the brunt of his weapon. I fell down to the ground with my body first then my head, bouncing on the ground. "Rin" I whispered as I tried to fight to stay conscious and trying to get back up.

Then I saw Kohaku stopped, turned and went after her. He used the chained end of his weapon and launched it at her. The chain wrapped around her ankles and pulled, as he did she shrieked for a moment as she fell down face first.

After that, she didn't move and he went towards her. My heart was pounding in my chest as ice cold fear went through my veins, as he knelt next to her and flipped her over.

I finally got up as my head was pounding, my vision blurred and my arm bleeding. He raised his weapon over Rin as if he was going to strike.

I ran towards him hoping to get there in time. Suddenly, I felt the tangible connection pulsing through my chest, and I stopped for a moment as my vision cleared, I saw a sight that I thought I couldn't be more glad to see...Sesshomaru. Apparently, Kohaku sensed it something and looked behind him, seeing him as well.

Slowly, he got up and was in a fighting stance, ready to fight Sesshomaru. "Oh...? You turn your blade toward me?" Sesshomaru asked as he lifted his hand up, ready to challenge Kohaku.

"Kohaku!" Inuyasha shouted as punched Kohaku in the face, disarming him as Kagome went to Rin and I rushed to get to her. Kagome held her lap, looking at her as I knelt down close to her, holding my breath.

"She alright...she just unconscious." Kagome said then she looked and saw me with relief in my eyes, letting a breath out. "Nikko! We've been looking for you...Oh my gosh...What happened to your arm, your bleeding!" Kagome said.

I stiffen as I realized I was still bleeding and looked to Sesshomaru. His eyes shown relief but then he looked at my arm...I saw fierceness in them.

I knew what he was going to do. "Oh no... not again! I have to do something before it's too late." I thought I got up and walked towards Sesshomaru.

"You heard her...the girl is fine, and Nikko is wounded but Kagome will take care of her...Let the boy go." Inuyasha said. Sesshomaru looked at Kohaku with intent as Kohaku got up with his weapon in hand.

"Stay out of this Inuyasha...It is useless to try and interfere, This boy is compelled beyond reason to die by my hand." Sesshomaru said. Then Kohaku launched his weapon at Sesshomaru but it was blocked by Inuyasha's Tessagia which disarmed Kohaku.

Which gave Sesshomaru an opportunity to grab Kohaku by the neck, holding him in mid-air. Sesshomaru and Inuyasha argue for a moment as I went up to them.

I saw that Sesshomaru tightened his grip on Kohaku, staring at him. I grimace at Sesshomaru holding him like that but I must get through to him to letting Kohaku go.

So, I lifted my unharmed hand and touched his shoulder. He stiffened under my hand as he turned his head to look at me.

"Please Sesshomaru...Let him go...He has no control over himself...Please... You're better this." I said softly. He looked at Kohaku for a moment as I held my breath.

Then he released Kohaku onto the ground as I gave out as sigh of relief. The harshness of these events were over...For now. Kohaku got up and ran into the woods as Rin awoke and went to Sesshomaru.

Suddenly, I felt my energy starting to leave me, I was getting woozy, and my vision started to blur again. "Sessho-" was all I said as I started to fall.

The last thing I saw was Sesshomaru reaching for me…

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(The last thing I saw was Sesshomaru reaching for me…)  ch, 6/7

_..._..._..._..._

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

I turned as I heard Nikko's voice...it sounded strange almost drained. Then I saw Nikko starting to fall and I quickly went to her and caught her in my arm delicately as she went limp and unconscious as her arm draped over my forearm.

I smelled the coppery and metallic of her blood as I looked at her arm that was cut from the boy's weapon while trying to protect Rin, it was still bleeding, and it doesn't seem to stop. My heart started to ache to see her like this as a cold chill went through my spine.

Rin was at a distance from where I was as I held Nikko; she ran towards me unsure what had happened as her face was usually cheerful until it had turned into worry as she saw what I had in my arm. She was still at a distance from me but she knew not to interfere, but she was concerned about Nikko.

Kagome came towards me and took a look at Nikko. She looks at me with sheer concern on her face. "I don't know if I can stop the bleeding, if it doesn't she'll go into shock and won't make it." She said soberly.

The group looked Nikko with great concern, unsure what to do for her. So, they try to discuss what other options for Nikko injuries. I know of two ways: One, Mark her and make her mine which would mean she would be bound to me for as long as I live.

I... I can not do that without her permission, both partners must agree to this otherwise one of them dies, however a strong yokai can mark an individual so other demons won't touch them but that is not Yokai bonding, it just scent marking. Two: Wait for her to pass to the netherworld and use Tenseiga to bring her back but... I don't think I can bare to see her die this time and then the next time she gets severely hurt might be her last.

The beast resurfaced with a heartbreaking howl in me. "There is another way... and you may even like it. However, it may change you and her for the better or for the worst...It is how you may see it. You'll be more attentive for her. You must taste her blood, your saliva as healing properties that help wounds heal but she may need time to recover. So, you may have Kagome take her to her world to recover quicker." The Beast said with a purr.

I closed my eyes, blocking all the other sounds only hearing Nikko harsh breathing and slow heartbeat which was becoming hard to hear. I took a deep breath, inhaling her intoxicating scent, one I have embedded in mind.

In a few moments holding her in my arm, I had only held her like this once and she seem to fit to my body like a puzzle piece. Seconds later, I have made my decision... while the others were talking among each other, I turned away from them, kneeling onto the grass and gently placed Nikko on my lap.

I petted her hair which was soft to the touch as if to coats her on what I'm about to do. "Forgive me Nikko." I whispered. I lightly grabbed her bleeding arm, bringing it towards my mouth and started to lick the wound on her forearm.

The taste was something I have never expected it to be. It was like having a rich sake and I'm getting daze from the euphoria of it.

I wanted more...of her, but a small part of me in the back of my mind says to cease this before it goes any further. So regrettably, I remove myself from her forearm, regaining my self control and composure.

The wound was healing, and I cleaned all the spilled blood on her forearm. I exhaled as if a weight was lifted off my shoulders and a tangible connection seemed a little stronger than before and more recognizable of what she feels.

I read what Nikko was feeling: tired, concern, heartfelt and longing. And in a moment of weakness of being enveloped in her feelings, I leaned down and I put my head towards hers, gently touching her forehead with mine.

Closing my eyes and treasuring this moment a little longer. "Stay strong for me...Watashi no hasu (My lotus)." I whispered to her.

I opened my eyes and lifted my hand to her face, vaguely touched her cheek as it was getting a small bit of color but not enough to be safe. I looked at her face wanting to remember it as if it was the last time I get to see her.

I wanted to keep her close me, for her to stay by my side but I know what has to be done and what happens next was one of the hardest things I'll ever do.

I stood up while carrying Nikko close to my chest, turned towards the group. They stopped talking as I approached them, and Kagome looked at me as she approached.

She looked up to me as if asking for permission to get close, I nodded as she examined Nikko's arm and saw that the wound was healing. Kagome stared in awe as the wound was almost healed but didn't say anything to me.

I leaned my arm towards her, signaling her to take Nikko. Then Sango comes by, takes one of Nikko's arms and looks to me.

"Take her... Make sure she recovers." I said to them. Kagome and Sango nodded in unison as they would make sure she'll recover.

"We will " Kagome said as she and Sango carried Nikko towards Kirara. Putting her on Kirara as they and the group left quickly.

I stood there for a moment, feeling the connection slowly dissipating until I could barely register that it was there anymore. I turned and Rin approached me grabbing my Mokomoko as we went to the air, heading back to Ah-Un and Jaken.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(I turned and Rin approached me grabbing my Mokomoko as we went to the air, heading back to Ah-Un and Jaken.) 

_..._..._..._..._

Kagome brought Nikko back to the Present Era. She climbed out of the Well with Nikko on her back and it wasn't easy, luckily carrying a heavy backpack has paid off.

It was late at night as the stars were coming out and the house lights were on as if someone inside was expecting Kagome to return. Kagome's mother come out of the house seeing Kagome is home from her journey but then she sees Nikko behind her unconscious.

She quickly head towards Kagome and lend a hand to help her with Nikko. Kagome and her mother carried Nikko to the car and head to the hospital. Nikko was admitted to the hospital, still laying in a hospital bed in a gown, still unconscious from the incident.

While heading to the hospital Kagome explained to her mother what happened. Her mother nodded in understanding, she knew that things may happen there for Kagome and Nikko would get hurt from time to time but that is to be expected, as the adventure can be dangerous.

Kagome stayed by Nikko side as the doctor examined Nikko's wound. Kagome explained that she and Nikko were walking home and she was attacked by a mugger and then he disappeared.

Kagome got Nikko back to house and cleaned up the wound, patching it up as best as possible and then the next day she suddenly fell unconscious. Then Kagome and her mother got her here.

"So...How is she, Doctor?" Kagome asked as she looked at Nikko. The doctor was quiet for a few moments and look at the chart on the patient before him.

He was bewildered by the results on it and the wound itself. "And how long ago was this, that happened?" The doctor asked as he looked at Kagome.

"It was yesterday when this happened." Kagome lied, hoping that the doctor would believe her story. "Well...it seems the wound is almost healed and I gave her some medicine to help recover... as for the results, Yes...she did suffered from blood loss which made her collapse...However, I'll have to do a few more test just to be sure that nothing else is damaged...I would like to keep her here for a few days to observe...other then that she'll be fine." He said to her.

Kagome sighed in relief as she looks to her best friend who was laying the hospital bed as she was still unconscious and to know that she is still alive was the heart monitor beeping as it was the only sound in the room. She was glad that she knows that Nikko is going to pull though, so she sat down on the chair and wait until Nikko would wake up.

Nikko P.O.V.

...-...-...-...

Darkness... Swirling of black and grey was the only thing I saw, constantly drifting in the sea of nothingness and yet going nowhere. I was on the brink of unconsciousness as my eyes were closed. I felt my body was starting to become cold until something really warm held me close.

It felt right as if I belonged there and I want to stay like this forever, however it didn't last as I started to feel numb. Vaguely, I heard voices but they seemed muffled as if they were underwater.

Moment there was silence and then I seemed to have been lowered as I rested on something like in someone's lap. I heard a someone spoke in a deep voice, it seemed familiar, but I couldn't put my finger on it.

Suddenly, I felt my arm being raised as there was something warm and moist touching my arm as if something was licking it, after a minute or two it stopped let my arm down. Then I felt something in my chest, it was familiar to me, like a pull that seemed to had gotten stronger and emotions as well.

However they weren't mine but...someone else's, I don't know how but I knew. What I felt from the person was feeling: serenity, stillness, clarity, and heartache.

I was unsure what it meant but I want to help this person and ease their pain. Then I felt my forehead being pressed against something, it felt nice and sweet however it didn't last as I pulled away from it.

"Stay strong for me...Watashi no hasu (My lotus)." The deep voice said with full clarity to my ears, also that name it given me, I heard it before but I couldn't remember where I heard it. Somehow it those words motivate me to be strong made me filled with determination to get through this.

Then I felt myself being moved and more muffled voices spoke, then was placed onto something and felt like I was flying in the air. Then I drifted back into the darkness once more.

It felt like hours, as I had the urge to wake up but I didn't want to. I wanted to stay in the envelope of darkness of deep slumber however my senses were slowly coming back to me forcing me to wake up.

First was my hearing, as I heard a constant beeping sound in rhythm of my heart. "Is that a heart monitor I hear?" I thought. Second was smell, the stagnant air, cleanliness and bleach like things were cleaned all the time.

Next, I shifted a little feeling something lay against my shoulders, slowly I opened my eyes and saw that it was a blanket laying on me and that I was in a hospital gown. At first, I was confused but then I remember what happened before I collapse from the fight with controlled Kohaku.

Suddenly, my head started to pound, and I placed my left hand against it as I closed my eyes to ease the headache I was getting. After a few minutes it seem to have stopped. I opened my eyes again, wondering how I got here in the first place.

I looked around as I saw that I was in a hospital room and to my right side of the bed was Kagome asleep in the chair. "She must of stayed with me during the night." I thought, I looked at the window and saw that it was early morning.

I was touched by this as she is my best friend and we stayed at each other side no matter what. As I reached to tap her to wake up I looked at my arm and the wound was almost healed as it was skin was bright pink, not leaving a scar.

I was amazed by this and was lost in thought of how it happened until a gasped interrupted my thoughts and I looked up and saw that Kagome was awake. "Nikko!...You're awake...thank goodness that you're okay!" Kagome said as she came over to me and gave me a gentle hug.

After we hugged, she explained what happened after I fell unconscious and to my surprised that it was Sesshomaru who saved me but she didn't see how he done it. I nodded in understanding, making a mental note to ask when I see him.

Then we talked to each other about what happened after the Panther Demon King battle when I was kidnapped and when she as the others were searching for me. I was surprised what the group went through and how Sango felt seeing Kohaku.

I felt bad for Sango seeing Kohaku like that but he was being controlled, it wasn't his fault, once we defeat Naraku, Kohaku shall be free from him.

...-...-...-...

An hour later, Sobo came into Nikko's hospital room with a look of worry but then she was relieved when she saw that Nikko was alright. She told Nikko that she got a call from Kagome's mother that Nikko was injured.

Then Kagome stepped in and explained to Sobo about what happened with the lie she told the doctor. Sobo believed it and was glad that both Kagome and Nikko didn't get harmed any farther then they did.

After that, Sobo would visit her making sure she was alright and get things she needed in her time at the hospital. A few days later...Nikko finally got out of the hospital as Sobo picked her up.

Sobo brought Nikko back to the house to rest for awhile. Nikko was laying in bed in her room when she heard a knock on the door and saw that it was Sobo peaking in to check up on her.

"Are you doing alright? " Sobo asked softly as she brought Nikko a lunch to eat. Nikko smiled as she nodded as she accepted the lunch that Sobo made her.

"I just want to make sure after dealing with that event it can be a traumatic experience...If you need to talk about it ..I'm always here for you, no matter what." Sobo said as she leans in and hugged her granddaughter.

"Thank you Sobo." Nikko said as she returned the hug, after a moment Sobo lets go and heads back downstairs. For awhile Nikko looked at widow, lost in her thoughts mostly about what had happened in the feudal era but then she thought of Sesshomaru.

"How did he heal me? and was it a dream that I felt the connection between us got stronger somehow?..-" Her thoughts were interrupted as the door opened and it was Kagome that appeared behind it. "Kagome!...what are doing here? I thought you were back in the Feudal era." Nikko said.

"I was but I want to make sure you're doing alright." Kagome said as Nikko nodded. "Any news of..." Nikko asked but Kagome shook her head. "Nothing...It's like he disappeared into nothing." Kagome said.

"I'll come with you because I've been cooped in the hospital, it would be good to see the group again." Nikko said. "Are you sure you're ready?" Kagome asked.

Nikko nodded as she quickly packed her things to go the Feudal Era. They both went downstairs as Nikko told Sobo that she was going back to Kagome's house for awhile.

Sobo was surprised but glad that the incident doesn't stop Nikko as she can see that there was a fire in her eyes that told her that Nikko is ready for anything. So she said yes, Nikko hugged her and then left.

Nikko's heart was pounding as they got closer to Kagome's house. Once they got there, Nikko greeted the family as Kagome grabbed her things as she told her mother that she was leaving and taking Nikko with her.

Kagome's mother nodded and they head out of the housed to the Well. They went inside the shed and was on the edge of the Well as they looked at each other before going in.

"You ready Nikko?" Kagome asked. Nikko looked down into the Well and then back at her as she nodded. "I'm ready...Let do this." Nikko said as they both jump into the Well, willing to face whatever happens next head on into this adventure.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

("I'm ready...Let do this." Nikko said as they both jump into the Well, willing to face whatever happens next head on into this adventure.) 

_..._..._..._..._

One week later...

Nikko P.O.V.

We've been on our journey in the Feudal Era for awhile and had to fight some ferocious demons along the way as we passed village after village. And yet there was news of Naraku, only rumors of a strange aura pasting places which the demons had increased since.

Until, we came to one village where Monkey sprites had lost their sacred object of their Monkey God, which we found near a pickling barrel and released him. Then, he told us about a dark demonic aura that past over the village that suddenly vanished as it was heading towards ox and tiger which means Northeast.

So we went in that direction hoping to find answers of the dark aura that has to be Naraku. Three days later, Kagome got sick so we had to head back to Kaede's village, as Inuyasha, Kagome and I went back to Present Era so Kagome to get better.

Found out that she caught a cold so she went to bed, took some medicine and rested. Inuyasha went back to the Feudal Era, with a look on his face that I hadn't seen for awhile, not since he and Kagome made up from the Kikyo incident.

There was nothing more I could do for her, so I told her I'll would be at my house until she recovered if she needed anything, she can call me, she nodded as she fell asleep and I headed home. Sobo was happy to see me but I told her about Kagome being sick, so I came back home until she recovered.

She felt bad that I got hurt last week and now Kagome, she told me that when I get back to her house, to tell her that Sobo hopes she get better. We sat down in the living room with tea in our hands and started talking about had happened in the week.

I told Sobo that Kagome and I were mostly at the shrine and other times we would travel around the city to see what was new. She nodded as she told me what went on with her during the week as she was talking, I felt ashamed for not telling her the truth.

I really wanted to tell her what was actually happening but I didn't want her to think that I'm crazy or that she wouldn't believe me then again, the less Sobo knows the better.

A day and a half later, I went Kagome's house to check on her and see if she needed anything.

I came into the house and smelled something strange, yet familiar. I took a peek into the kitchen, saw fish, roots, leaves and other items on the island table also Inuyasha was cooking something in a large pot.

"What cha doing Inuyasha?" I asked as he looked at me and explained that he making a remedy that his mother made when he got sick because Kagome is still feeling bad but she was trying to study for something going on in school. I nodded and left him to his own devices as I went to see Kagome in her room.

Kagome had her mask on as she was leaning over her table with her books and papers in front of her. I knocked on the door and she looked up but coughed a bit but got it under control.

"Ah...Nikko thank goodness you're here!...I just called your house a few minutes ago but didn't get an answer...I was getting worried also I need your help, can you help me study for test I have tomorrow?" She asked and I nodded as we immediately went onto what's gonna be on the test since Hojo gave her the heads up about it since her friends came by earlier.

Two hours later, Kagome was reviewing on what certain items on paper as I gave her tips on certain areas of what going to be on the test. Then she started to cough again and this time more vigorously and her fever was going up so I told her it time to rest since we been at it on studying for awhile.

A moment later, Inuyasha came in with with a cup in his hand and Sota behind him. He gave the mug to Kagome and told her to drink even though it didn't smell all that good but she did drink it and laid down as Inuyasha gentle patted her to sleep the way his mom did for him.

It was a sweet moment for those two and I didn't want to ruin their time together so I told her and Inuyasha that I was leaving and will be back tomorrow after Kagome come back from school. They nodded and I left.

The next day, I was at Kagome's house with my things with me and saw Kagome packing her things for Feudal Era and she seemed to have recovered very quickly, I guess Inuyasha's remedy worked like a charm.

I asked her how she did on the test and she smiled as she told me that my pointers helped her pass the test which is good news, I don't want her to go back a grade with things going on in the Feudal Era and back. After awhile Inuyasha, Kagome and I went back to the Feudal Era once again meeting up with up the group and headed Northeast unsure what lies ahead of us.

...-...-...-...

It was late at night at a distance from a village, there lies a small temple that held a tall stone piece within it and behind it was a medium sized mound. It was near the mountains as the temple started to shudder and shake until the stone broke in half and the temple was destroyed.

A boy in a demon slayer outfit stood before the destroyed temple as he opened his right hand...And in his hand were seven jewel shards.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(A boy in a demon slayer outfit stood before the destroyed temple as he opened his right hand...And in his hand were seven jewel shards.) 

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

We were walking on the main dirt road as Kagome had her bike with her. Then we noticed a group of men in full body armor on the other side of a rice field apparently heading in the same direction we are.

Not sure what they were up to but any it can't be good. As we were walking on the higher trail, we heard some of the villagers were talking about the border patrol were annihilated and the way it was done no human could've done it also, rumors of phantoms of the Band of Seven resurrected.

I was curious of the band of seven was, until Miroku went off the trail and talked to the villagers. Inuyasha was wondering why Miroku wanted to talk the villagers as we waited for Miroku to come back.

"Well, we have to find out what is going on." Kagome said as she turned to him. "I agree with Kagome...we can't go into this blindly...and who knows they might have information that we're looking for." I said.

The villagers told us that there was a temple that housed the souls of the Band of Seven. We asked who were the Band of Seven and one of the villagers told us that it all started a decade ago when a group of mercenaries had traveled from the east to here.

They'd served to no one and lived a Ronin. They'd find temporally employment in any battle they happen to come across.

There were only seven of them, but their strength was incredible as they could the work of a hundred men and their raids were unnecessary savage. Those who were slain by them were slashed to pieces and burned alive.

I rubbed my arms as goosebumps came up from hearing that and it made me feel uneasy, that such evil is true. The villager shuddered for a moment as if he experiences it himself but then continued on telling us that the warlords who hired the Band of Seven had second thought about the mercenaries and feared their strength.

So, the warlords sold out the mercenaries out and ordered them to be hunted down. The mercenaries had put up a fight, but it was all in vain as they escaped to the mountains, but they were completely outnumbered by the warlords' soldiers who came after them.

The mercenaries were finally captured a little north of here. One by one they were beheaded, and their bodies were buried.

Even though the mercenaries were finally vanished, some of the villagers still feared their curse and so they decided to quiet the seven souls. Eventually, they made a mound at the base of the sacred mountain, which is the mound of the Band of Seven.

And that was their story, then a question came into mind, but Kagome beat me to it. "We overheard you talking about that their spirits being resurrected." Kagome said as the villagers grimaced at that.

Then they told us that the tomb stone was split into two and there was no lighting that day either. They believed that the seven souls escaped.

After that we thanked them for the information and headed our way back on the trail again. We talked about it for a little bit, making a theory that since Naraku disappearance, all of things such demons and spirits are running free, and it could be possible that their becoming resurrected.

Inuyasha said his piece about whether the seven are demons or specters but we're heading that direction and if we run into them, we just eliminate them. Then seconds later, Kagome stops, and we look at her wondering why she stopped.

"What's the matter Kagome?" Inuyasha asked. "I sense a Sacred Jewel shard around here." Kagome said as Kirara jumps off of Sango shoulders which concerns Sango, get in front of us, transforms and starts running.

Sango runs after her and get on her back as they flew up in the sky. "I hope she'll be alright...Since Kagome said a jewel...it might be Kohaku." I thought as we took a break from walking as Kagome, Shippo and me sat on a bolder knowing that she'll come back to us.

After a few minutes, we heard a popping sound which then Kagome and I looked at each other as we recognized that sound. "Did you hear that...What were those strange popping sounds." Shippo said nervously.

"I know that sound...it gunfire but..." I said as I remember that they did have guns in the Feudal Era time frame if my memory of Japanese history serves me which had matchlock guns in this time. "Gunfire?" Inuyasha said confused and Kagome explained what gunfire was.

We got up from our break as Inuyasha was up in the tree sniffing the air. "What is it Inuyasha?" Miroku said as I started to have a bad feeling about this.

"It smells like blood and from a handful of people." Inuyasha said as he got out of the tree and started running in the direction of the scent. We ran as we tried to follow him, while Kagome was on her bike, Miroku and I ran.

Then Inuyasha stopped ahead of us in halt. "What happened do you see anything?" Kagome shouted to Inuyasha as we were getting close.

He waves at us to stop as he turned his head to us. "Stay back!" He shouted as we came to a halt.

We looked ahead of him, and we shocked as we saw men lying dead in a circle and in the center was a peculiar man looking into a barrel of a gun with mild curiosity. Those men around him were the one that we saw earlier.

The man stopped looking at the gun and notice that we were there. My instincts were telling me that something isn't right about this man as he stood up as my heart started to pound in my chest.

He was 5'8 with black hair that was kept pinned by a butterfly patterned hairpin. His eyes were dark with a blue streak under each eye also like snake fangs. He wore red lip stain and dark eye-shadow that made him appear more feminine.

He seemed to wear a combination of a pink with leaf-like pattern kimono with a violet sash and a purple scarf. Also wearing a purple scaled breastplate armor with a strap going over his left shoulder, and forearm guards that match his breastplate. He had sandals on his feet.

"Are you Inuyasha?" He said with slight excitement as move his hand to his forehead to look better. Inuyasha stiffened as he never encountered this before.

"I never met you before...How do you know my name?" Inuyasha said as he wanted answers from this guy. "Oh!...You're adorable!" The man said which made Inuyasha and Miroku very uncomfortable.

"Oh!...Okay!...this is getting uncomfortable." I thought as I stood beside Kagome. "I especially love those fuzzy ears of yours...I want them." The man said as he lifts his long curved sword that was caked in blood on his shoulder and licked his lips like a hungry wolf.

Inuyasha asked him who he was, what was he after and he didn't smell like a living person but reeked like corpses and graveyard soil. Then I realized who this man could be, Miroku and Kagome had just realized it too.

All of us knew at that moment that this is one of the Band of Seven. Miroku asked the man to confirm our suspicion.

"Answer me!" Miroku shouted when the man didn't answer. The man was in a relaxed stance as he stared at Inuyasha and then Miroku for a moment.

"Inuyasha is indeed handsome but you're quite sexy yourself monk" The man said with a light smile on his face. Now... things got really uncomfortable now.

"Ah...I get it now...he likes guys which is okay as long as the others are fine with it but not everyone is comfortable with it. But this guy is pretty much straight forward with what he wants." I thought. Then Miroku grabs his prayer bead on his left hand which has the Wind Tunnel, ready to release it.

"Nobody minds if I suck him up do they?" Miroku asked. Inuyasha takes a step forward as he stood a foot away from Miroku.

"No." Inuyasha said with no hesitation in his voice and had a discomfort look on his face. I almost busted out laughing at the expression on Inuyasha's face but it didn't seem appropriate at the time.

Then Kagome gasped as if she sensed something. "Hold on!...he has a Sacred Jewel shard." Kagome said and stopped Miroku from using his Wind Tunnel.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

("Hold on!...hehas a Sacred Jewel shard." Kagome said adn stopped Miroku from using his Wind Tunnel.)

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

I felt a chill going down my spine as both Miroku and Inuyasha immediately tensed as we all looked at the man before us and knew what it meant. "He must of revived through the power the jewel." Kagome said.

"That makes sense...Who gave you the jewel?" Inuyasha asked the man. But the man just stared at Inuyasha and I noticed that it was starting to tick off Inuyasha.

"You know...You look cute when you're angry too." The man said with a smile on his face which set Inuyasha off as he jumped toward him and was only two feet away from the man as he brought out Tessaiga, ready to fight. "Start talking and I want the details." Inuyasha said in a threating tone.

The man turned his eyes to Inuyasha's Tessaiga with great interest. "Oh that is an interesting sword you have Inuyasha." The man said as he got into his fighting stance with his sword.

"But which is stronger?" The man said as his blade showed Inuyasha's reflection on it. I had a funny feeling that there was something more to his sword than what it appears to be.

"Mine or Yours?" The man asked as he swung his sword which was lighting fast and it seemed to have grown longer. Inuyasha quickly saw it and raised it up to block the man's attack which had revealed what the sword truly was.

Kagome called to Inuyasha as she and I went to help him, but Miroku got in front of us as if to guard us. "Get back!...He using some kind of trick sword." Miroku said as we moved back not wanting to get in the way and getting hurt in the process.

Inuyasha dodged some of the man's attack until one slithered without Inuyasha noticing and cut his right arm. All of us got concerned about him as he got hurt.

Kagome called to him again and Shippo realized what type of sword the man was using. "It's a bending sword!" Shippo said as we couldn't interfere and all we could do was watch as the battle went on.

"So tell me Inuyasha..What do you think of Jakotsu of the Band Of Seven..Huh!" Jakotsu said he swung his sword again. "Not too much." Inuyasha said as he deflected the attack which stopped Jakotsu's sword which showed that is was made of one long row of blades.

Jakotsu smiled showing the swords true nature as he brought his arm back and forth in a whip like motion. Inuyasha deflect that attack again but quickly the sword was in front of him striking the ground as he had to evade it.

"It comes right back even if he repels it." Miroku said as we watched in awe. "It's like a snake...it keeps striking." Kagome said as she held Shippo close to her.

"And it won't stop until it gets him." I said as I got worried, eventually Inuyasha will get tired and Jakotsu was determined. Inuyasha kept evading more of Jakotsu's attacks as one after the other was getting close to their target.

"Keep running!" Jakotsu said singingly as if he enjoys watching Inuyasha struggling to avoid getting hit. Then a few moments later Inuyasha get cut on his face as him and Jakotsu were having a stare down as they were out of breath from the battle.

"Excellent!...The fear on your face is so exciting!" Jakotsu said as he brought his sword out and had a wave of energy to attack Inuyasha. "More fear!" Jakotsu said as he attacked but before it got to Inuyasha, a large boomerang came into view and blocked the attack.

The boomerang was wrapping into the bending sword, making it useless. I knew that type of weapon anywhere.

"Sango! You're here!" I said as she was in front of us but behind Inuyasha by a few feet as she got off Kirara's back.

"Inuyasha..Are you alright?" Sango said concerned of Inuyasha as he was injured. "I'm fine." Inuyasha said as he got back into his fighting stance.

I noticed that Jakotsu was not happy about Sango interfering with him and Inuyasha's battle. "That wench!" He said in fury as he brought his weapon back and struck next to Sango with releasing her Hiraikotsu.

Sango brought her arms up and was cut by the sword as it returned to Jakotsu. "Stay out of this you vile, despicable woman!...No one interferes with me and Inuyasha." Jakotsu said with fury on his face as he was looking at Sango.

Which gave Inuyasha the opportunity to get close and punched Jakotsu in the face. "I'm sick of listening to your pointless babble." Inuyasha said as Jakotsu backflipped a couple times and stuck in a kneeling position.

Jakotsu pouted as he touched his face where Inuyasha punched him. "Oh...my..That was cruel." Jakotsu said as he whined.

Inuyasha had enough of this. "Oh get over it and tell me who gave you the sacred jewel shard?...before I seriously have to hurt you." Inuyasha said irritated.

Me, Kagome, Shippo and Miroku went to Sango to make sure she was okay and only had a graze on her arm. "Something is telling me that jewel shard came from Naraku." Sango said and I nodded as I agree with her.

"I agree with you Sango...How else would the Band of Seven be resurrected of anything, it was not by accident." I said. "Earlier, when Kagome sensed the jewel shard...it was Kohaku." Sango said somberly.

I thought as much when Sango had that look on her face and how Kiara reacted. "I saw the demon wasps nearby him as well." Sango said.

"Meaning that your brother is still under Naraku's control." Miroku said as Sango closed her eyes and nodded. It breaks my heart seeing Sango like this especially if it about her brother Kohaku.

I put a hand on Sango's shoulder as I tried to comfort her, she turned her head to look at me. "We'll find a way to get Kohaku out of Naraku's control...You'll see...You and him can be reunited." I said as Sango somberly smiled.

Then Kiara came between me and Sango as she whined a little. I smiled at Kirara as she wanted to comfort Sango, I scratched under her chin to put her at ease, and it worked as she purred and leaned against me.

"Don't worry Kirara...She'll get through this and we're here to help her as well...She not alone." I said as Kiara nodded and leaned against Sango, who took comfort in her.

As Kagome, Miroku and Shippo trying to comfort Sango, I got the items to fix up Sango's wound from Kagome's bag that was on her bike. As I turned a notice some movement out of the corner of my eye to my right, I looked up and it was black smoke that were spilling down from the walls...that was not good.

"Um...guys?!...There something coming down the walls." I said as I pointed to it, the others turned to see what it was and it was coming down quickly. Then Inuyasha appeared in front of us hobbled on one foot in pain.

"What is that stuff?" Inuyasha asked as the battle with Jakotsu was interrupted by the smoke. "It poisonous gas." Kagome said.

Jakotsu escaped through it as he waved Inuyasha and said he would see him soon. "If that is the case...We should leave before it get to us." I said moving away from the poison and the others did the same.

"The question is... Where is the poison coming from?" Miroku asked as we looked back at it at a safe distance. No seen by the group, hidden by the poison on the cliff edge there was a small figure that was observing the group, then moments later turned and left the poison it created.

...-...-...-...

Meanwhile Somewhere Close By...

...-...-...-...

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

I was walking ahead while Jaken held Ah-Un tether with Rin riding on the dragon demon were following behind me. I heard Jaken talking about how troubling Naraku has been and he would show him a thing or two if he faces him again, which we all know he's a chicken to face Naraku himself.

Suddenly, I caught a scent in the air which made me stop walking on the trail I was on...It was the boy who is under Naraku's control. The one who tried to kill Rin, also harmed Nikko in the process, which she had me release him.

"Nikko." I thought as my mind slipped into the thoughts of her. I knew she was here in this Era weeks ago as I felt a pull in my chest it was faint but still there, yet I didn't go after her.

I wanted to make sure my head was clear and my emotions where in check also no distractions. Right now, going after Nakaku was important thing to do.

At times...I do miss her presence. I miss how she smiles at me even though others would fear me of who I am. I miss how her eyes would shine in the daylight and sparkle in the moonlight, also I could get lost in though dark blue eyes...completely understanding and full of wonder.

And how her scent would drive me crazy but also keeps me at ease as if there were no responsibilities or duties to uphold just us in the world. Also, how she cares for Rin as if she was her child.

Rin has asked me if Nikko was alright after the incident, we haven't heard anything from her in weeks. I told her that she is alright and maybe one day she may see her again.

Even Jaken asked at times if she will return, he says that he only cared that she got Rin off his back but from his expressions, he misses her as well. I do wonder if we ever cross paths again would she join us or stay her group...would I let her go then?

The beast in me howled as reverted in my soul. "I think it would be a fool's idea to let her go...How could you bare letting her go again?... Like you did when she got injured?...No...Your heart would break in two and you would go Feral...You know how she feels...After all the things she has been through with you...By pushing her away, would make her go into the arms of another. " The beast said and I growled at the thought of Nikko in the arms of another male, I could not image it.

"Never." I thought still not moving from the spot. "...She is ours and Ours alone...Claim her...She needs to know how we feel about her. If not by words then by actions. When the time is right...You'll know what to do." The beast said as it faded back in my mind, leaving me alone in my thoughts.

Then I was brought back to the present as I heard Rin asking me why am I seeking Naraku. Then Jaken told her that I was seeking him because of her and Nikko being abducted by Naraku is why I'm after him with vengeance.

She asked in joy if it was because of her and Nikko, in the name of them that I'm seeking Naraku. "No, you silly child..it's not about you or Nikko...It's Sesshomaru's honor has been insulted ...Heh... Don't let his calm demeanor fool you. Underneath he is a boiling, angry, seething mass of-" Jaken said but was stopped as he bumped into my leg and realized that he said too much, more than he should.

I whacked him on top of his head as a welt started to form as he groaned. "I got to learn to keep my mouth shut." Jaken whined as Rin went to him.

"I see what you mean." Rin said as she got on Ah-Un. I continued to walk forward on the trail with Rin and Jaken slowly catching up. I still was following the Kohaku's scent hoping it would lead to Naraku.

...-...-...-...

Nikko P.O.V.

Kagome and I attended to Sango's wound and it wasn't as bad than we thought as we sat down for a moment to rest. Inuyasha was deciding to go on ahead to see if he can catch Jakotsu and get answer.

Miroku thought it wasn't a good idea to follow Jakotsu as a thought came into mind. It was about Jakotsu knowing about the poisonous gas.

Inuyasha nodded as he said that it might be another person from of the Band Of Seven who used it. Then Inuyasha decided that Miroku would protect us while he would after Jakotsu.

I had a bad feeling about this, something didn't seem right. "Wait...Inuyasha...Maybe you should-" I said but he already left quickly in the direct that Jakotsu was heading.

I shook my head at him, sometimes he rushes into thing far too quickly. "Hey Nikko do you want to come with me to find some water?, since the bottles are about empty." Kagome asked and I nodded as I got up.

Kagome told Sango and that she and Shippo decided to go find water, they agreed with that since we'll be together. Kagome rode her bike as Shippo was in the basket and I ran alongside her.

We went on the trail for ten minutes until Shippo spotted a well up ahead. "Good we could use some water." Kagome said as we got close, but I stopped in my tracks.

Something wasn't right with this place, it seemed...wrong. The area was covered in a thick grey dust almost like smoke and there was a woman draped over the well.

Kagome was already at the well and tried to help the woman but I saw Kagome flinch back as she said that the woman was dead. Then I looked around the area and saw that other villagers were on the ground.

A bird flew into the grey area, suddenly fell to the ground on is back and stopped moving. Witnessing that, I remembered something about how coal miners would use birds to detect if there is gas in the mines, since they breathe faster.

I was about to shout to her to get away from there, when all of sudden a small figure wearing a worn-out white robe with a matching bandana, and handkerchief over his face with large squinty eyes with red circular markings on them, holding a container in it's hand. The figure appeared a few feet in front of her with a container spilling out more poison and the figure started to laugh as Kagome tried to cover her nose. "You cannot escape from Mukotsu's poison." Mukotsu said as Kagome slowly went down to the ground on her knees as the poison started to affect her.

"Kagome!" I shouted as I saw Shippo getting scared, as I wasn't sure what I could do since I'm at a distance from the poison. "So Kagome...you're the one that has the Sacred Jewel shards correct..Aw..Don't be afraid, I don't intend on killing you. No, my pretty...this is my special toxin that will paralyze your body, but your mind will remain quite alert...it has no effect on demons though. " Mukotsu said as went towards Kagome.

Shippo protected her with Fox magic using Smashing Top, which stalled him momentarily but then Mukotsu spat out a toxin to Shippo which hurt him. "Shippo!" I shouted, as Mukotsu kicked Shippo and was going after Kagome.

Then something snapped in my chest, as my instinct which told me to run away, but I went against it. Now...I had no other choice, I knew what I had to do.

I held my breath and ran through the poison. I kicked Mukotsu in the gut which surprised him but then he used one of his containers and whack me with it in the chest.

Which caused me to exhale harshly and suddenly inhale, I started to feel my body trying to go limp as I felt the effects of the poison as I knelt next to Kagome, I tried to get my body to fight off, but it was getting more difficult by the minute.

I heard him laugh once again as if in in joy. "Ah!...so feisty!...I love it when they fight!...I think I will take you with too..since you are so pretty as well." Mukotsu said as he reached for us.

Then I saw a boomerang broke Mukotsu's container he was holding, I look up and see Miroku, Kirara and Sango wearing her gas mask. She knew that it was poison as Miroku covered his mouth with sleeve.

"So he's the one behind the gas." Miroku said. "No...Run away while you still can Miroku, Sango." I thought.

"You must be one of the Band Of Seven." Miroku said as Mukotsu started to laugh again. "Yes...I'm Mukotsu...Poison Master." He said proudly.

Miroku asked him who resurrected him and went after us, but Mukotsu had no idea how he was resurrected and told him to ask the leader if Miroku should survive that is.

"RUN AWAY!" I thought as I wanted to scream but I couldn't as Mukotsu released one of his other containers on them as Sango tried to block it with her Hiraikotsu.

Moments later,...they're gone..there was nothing left but a pile of dirt where they stood. "No..Miroku, Sango, Kirara." Kagome said in a strained voice as both of us were on the ground with our faces press against it.

Then I heard footsteps and Mukotsu was right beside us. "Now then ladies...The intruders are gone...It just you and me now." He said as he laughed and a look in his eyes that can't be good.

Then I felt my body being moved and put over Mukotsu's shoulder like a sack of potatoes as Kagome was on the other shoulder. He hummed as he carried to his desired destination.

I'm unsure what the future has in store for us...and whatever it is I hope someone...anyone could rescue us from this awful nightmare.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(I'm unsure what the future has in store for us...and whatever it is I hope someone...anyone could rescue us from this awful nightmare)

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

Mukotsu carried Kagome and I to an abandoned hut that was separated from a village. He lightly put me on down on the floor first then Kagome across from me, as we're still paralyzed but were still aware of everything.

I looked around with my eyes, saw that it was a recently built hut with a wooden floor connected to a rock ground. The door was a few feet away from us, so close but so far.

I grunted a bit as I tried to get my body to move as I was screaming in frustration internally and hate the feeling of being helpless. I looked up at Kagome and she was still as a doll.

Mukotsu was shuffling things in his carrier until he found what he was looking for: a white ceremonial veil. 'What is he doing with that?' I thought as he came towards us.

He chuckled as he got closer me and knelt down to our level. "We are surrounded by a poisonous gas...so no one wills disturb us...my, my...I'm considered to be lucky, not only to have one but two rare beauties." he said as he touched my face and then Kagome's.

His gestures he was making had made my skin crawl and I had a funny feeling that I didn't like where this was going. "I'm so fortunate enough to marry such a pretty girl but I can only choose one." Mukotsu said as he sighed.

'Wait?!...Marry?!' I thought as probably Kagome thought the same thing as I did. He was still kneeling in front of us put his hand to his face to remove the handkerchief to show us his face..believe me I was not impressed.

He pulls the handkerchief from his round face showing not only the red marks were on his large round eyes but on one on each side of his chin, down his neck. He was missing some teeth as only four of them showed as he smiled.

"You see... believe it or not...there are some who find me unattractive." Mukotsu said. 'Ain't that the truth...only a face a mother could love.' I thought as I wanted to roll my eyes from his statement, but I shuddered internally as I was looking at him.

Then he started to laugh again as he was looking at us. "First the bridal preparations and then we'll have the ceremony." Mukotsu said.

Then he drapes the wedding veil over me and I was wondering why he put it on me instead of Kagome. "Oh...that is a cute look in your eyes...well...I picked you to be my wife since you stood up to me and thought you could fight me, You're a feisty one and I like them feisty...It's a pity that no other man has claimed you as his as you are a sight to behold...so I will take you as mine and Kagome can be the witness for this matrimony. " Mukotsu said with glee as he answer my question.

'What is it with these evil Feudal Era guys and making me a bride?' I thought in slight irritation. Then realized what situation I was in now as I felt fear seep into me as my heart started to pound in my chest...Afraid of what was to happen next.

He moves me into a kneeling position as he held me upright by holding me by my right shoulder and his left hand in my left hand. The white bridal veil drapes over my head as I still couldn't move and I'm trying all my might to get my body to respond.

"I have faults, but I'll be a good husband to you." Mukotsu said as he laughed again as I shuddered. "Now...my dear it is time for the ritual marriage dance... try to keep up." He said as he stands up and attempts me to dance with him.

"Today is our wedding day and this I know is true, you're the one for me and I'm one for you!" He sings as he moves me a bit by my hand. "My lovely little bride, she can't go run and hide...Forever be beside me." He said.

I look to Kagome, I sees that she sees something by the look on her face... she sees where the jewel shard is on Mukotsu. Then I can feel my body trying to respond to me as I started to moved my right hand, its a start but it's not enough as I tried to focus on other of my body to work.

"She can't run and she can't hide." Mukotsu said as he laid me down onto the ground on my belly next to the fire pit near Kagome. I look and saw two fire pit sticks, one next to me and one next to her.

"Such a fine bride...Such a fine bride indeed." He said as I felt him stare at me and my heart started to pound in my chest as fear started to take it's grip on me. "Now... how about some rice wine?" Mukotsu said holding a wine bowl and a container of Sake.

Then the roof started to crash down, it was Sango and Miroku riding Kirara landing between us and Mukotsu. I heard Sango and Miroku calling our names.

"How dare you interrupt the ceremony!" Mukotsu shouted as he open one of his poison containers at them. "Leave him to me." Sango said as she blocked the poison coming at them.

Then my vision was starting get red and hazy from the poison he unleashed and my body started to work up slow as the poison started working. I heard Sango gasp in fear as I also heard Mukotsu laugh.

"That little mask of yours won't work, this poison enters through the eyes and skin." Mukotsu said. Sango then dropped to the ground and Miroku shouted to her as he fell to the ground too.

Kirara tried to attack Mukotsu but he spat out another poison which affected Kirara as well as she land in front of Sango in her small demon form, crying out in pain.

Mukotsu started to laugh in victory as the hut was now covered in the poison. "That is everyone...I of course have am unaffected...nothing at all can harm me." He said.

Then Kagome stabbed Mukotsu in the neck with one of the fire pit stick and I grabbed the other one and jabbed it in the neck too as we were breathing heavily out of exhaustion as he gagged a bit and dropped his container.

We looked up at him hoping we got him with the fire pit sticks. 'Did we get him?' I thought but it was short lived as he punched me in the face as I fell to the floor and he pushed Kagome away towards the wall as she was knocked out.

"How dare you!" He said in rage as he pulled out the fire pit sticks. I put my hand to my face, easing the pain on my cheek, I looked up and saw that he had rage and betrayal in his eyes.

'I guess not...Where's Sesshomaru when I need him.' I thought desperately. "My dear! Say it isn't so... Did my face repel you too?" He ask as tears ran down his face.

'Well...You kind of answered your question...' I thought. "That's not the issue here and I never wanted to get marry by the likes of you." I said with my chin held high.

"My dear...Though it pains me to say it...You are not fit to be my bride." He said as he suddenly wraps his hands around my neck tightly. I started choking as he shook me by my neck in rage.

"Your dowry...Will be Kagome's jewel shards." Mukotsu said in fury. My heart started to pound in my chest as I was trying to gasp for air but I couldn't breathe and my life was slipping away from me.

Fear started to take it's grip on me as it started to turn into terror as I knew I was dying. "Sesshomaru!" I shouted in thought hoping he would hear my plea.

Suddenly I felt a something strong, pulsating in my chest with a vengeance and I knew what it was. "Now die!" Mukotsu said as I started to lose conscious.

Then I heard something snap like a whip hitting it's target and Mukotsu yelps in pain as he lets go of my neck and I fell to the ground. I coughed as air went back into my lungs and I breathe it in greedily.

Moments later, I looked up and saw that Mukotsu gets hit by a green light and falls to the ground. There was a figure was behind him at the door, who saved our lives...the one who attacked Mukotsu was none other then Sesshomaru.

My eyes widen and my mouth went agape as I saw him with his hand raised in attack mode, he must of use his poison claws on Mukotsu. Mukotsu looked back at him and his eyes were full of fear.

'Sesshomaru!...' I thought with relief as my heart stopped for a second then started thumping a mile a minute. As he looked around the hut in with no expression, then his eyes were solely on me.

I looked at him with relief, joy and glad he was here. At first I saw his eyes move to my cheek where Mukotsu had punched me.

Then he looks at my neck and saw the marks of Mukotsu's hands starting to form. Moment later, I saw his expression change from expressionless into rage as I heard a deep growl coming from him.

In neck breaking speed Sesshomaru turns to looks at Mukotsu as he grabbed he carrier full of poison containers and runs out of the hut in fear. Sesshomaru quickly follows after Mukotsu as he will be paying a high price...the cost?...His life.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(Sesshomaru quickly follows after Mukotsu as he will be paying a high price...the cost?...His life.)

_..._..._..._..._

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

After the whole thing of Jaken talking nonsense and smacking him for it, I continued on the journey of finding Naraku. After sometime, I heard something in a distance buzzing loudly more than it should be.

Then I saw the demon wasps, I knew that I had to follow and see where they would lead me as Kohaku was not with them but his scent was. "Jaken" I said as he flinched a little and came to me in a slight bow.

"Y-yes my lord?" Jaken asked cowering a bit. "I want you to stay here and keep Rin in your sights, I will leave Ah-Un here." I said as he nodded in understanding.

Then I went after the wasps and I found them. Then I saw three of them flying in another direction as I followed them.

For some time as I was following them, when suddenly I felt the tangible connection strung tightly in my chest. "Nikko." I thought putting my hand to my chest as her feelings came to me full force. Her Confusion, determination, lost and fear.

At first I was unsure why of those two last feelings appeared in her. "Is she in danger or is something happening to her?" I thought but it was interrupted when I saw the demon wasp disappear as I came upon a hut that was protected by a poison barrier.

Which is no problem to I, Sesshomaru were immune to any poisons. Suddenly, I felt terror struck me like a bolt of lighting.

Then I heard it...a voice. "Sesshomaru!" It screamed. It was Nikko's voice but not out loud only in my mind.

"Nikko!" I thought as I quickly came to the hut, sensing she was here like a tether being taunt. I was at the doorway when I saw a short rounded man shaking something in rage.

I seen enough of this and I wanted answers now. So I brought out my claws out with poison and slashed him.

The rounded man suddenly stiffens and yelps from my attack but doesn't fall but lets go of whatever he was holding. Which surprised me of how this man was still alive.

I slash him again and then he falls onto the floor with a thud as much as I heard another thud and coughing. Then I through the door, seeing what's inside the hut itself.

I saw Inuyasha's group on the ground effected by the poison, I was going to ask where Inuyasha was but then I look down and saw Nikko on the ground, looking up at me, gaping in awe. I look into her blue eyes and my heart started to thud and ache in my chest.

Then I felt her emotions: Relieved, joy and glad, which means that she's alright but then I look at her face and saw a dark red mark on her left cheek, then I look at her neck and saw dark marks on her neck.

Seeing her with those marks on her...Made the beast within me howl in anger and in fury as I was barely containing my anger. "WHO. DARES. TOUCH. NIKKO! and harm her with their hands! She should be treasured, NEVER harmed in anyway. She is OURS! and ours alone!" The beast said.

Quickly, I breathe sharply and caught the scent of the one who harmed her. It was the one who was in my way when I got here...the short round man.

I growled in fury as I quickly turned to look at the short round man as he grabbed he carrier full of poison containers and runs out of the hut in fear. I quickly went after the man as he ran out of the hut in fear for his life...and for that he should be.

"You been hit with my toxic claws and yet you are still standing and breathing...WHY?" I asked in fury as the man stopped as he was close to the forest and turned to me with to poison containers under each arm as he laughed. "Take this!...taste my poison!" Mukotsu said as he blasted the poisons at me, however it had no effect on me.

When the poison cleared as I was still standing, he looked at me with fear in his eyes and sweat rolling off of him. I quickly stepped closer to him as he tossed the containers away, knelt down and curled in a ball, shaking in fear.

"Wait...Please wait...I'm sorry, I was too hasty..Please spare me, don't kill me!" Mukotsu said whimpering in fear. I growled as I was tempted to grab him and make him suffer slowly.

"Oh there will no mercy for you today...dead man as you will return to whence you came." I thought as I remembered the marks on Nikko. "You have touched and harm something that doesn't belong to you...For that you will suffer for what you done." I said as I growled at him again.

Mukotsu stopped shaking and unfurled a bit as he looked at me in confusion. "What do you mean I touched and harm something? Oh... you mean the feisty woman...isn't it?" Mukotsu said as I snapped my eyes at him and cracked my claws ready to cut him deeply again.

"She is something to you...isn't she?" Mukotsu said lightly as I said nothing as I stepped closer to him again. He whimpered like a dog as he cowered in fear.

"I didn't mean anything like that..Please...mercy!" Mukotsu said as I observed him and he noticed that. "To show you my sincerity..here's a little present." Mukotsu said as he quickly grabbed a large container, out of the bushes and blasted the poison onto me.

He laughs as the poison hits it's target, thinking he has won. "Good Bye my friend, this poison even kills demons like you...Perhaps, I should finish her off. You are foolish to not have her as yours...She is such a fine beauty, that anyone would be lucky to have. Too bad she rejected me, but since you are going out of this world, I should let her join you in pity." Mukotsu said.

When the plume of poison disappears, I was still standing and unaffected, which it shocked him. "It's not working and yet it was my finest poison." Mukotsu said deflated.

I had enough of this man's tricks and words, so in a swift moment before the man could blink, I brought out Tokijin and slashed him. He flew up into the air as he was sliced in half from the attack and his flesh turned into dust as a sacred jewel fell from his neck as his remains fell into the bushes.

"Your concoctions are no match for my superior powers." I said as I turned to the hut and quickly went inside to get Nikko as I'm sure that Inuyasha is not far behind...I will get the information I need from him about Naraku later... Right now I have to get Nikko...

-...-...-...-

Nikko P.O.V.

Sesshomaru came back into the hut and looked down at me as I looked up to him as I still couldn't move much. To be honest I wanted to cry at that moment that he was here before anything happened to Kagome or me, as to say the nightmare seem to be over...for now.

He was here when I needed him the most. "You can't move...can you?" He said as we stared at each other, "No..." I said in a hoarse voice as I lay on the floor limp like a doll.

Slowly, he knelt down to my level and tucked his arm under me, lifting me up to a bridal style as I laid there limply with my cheek pressed to his chest and my ear close to his chest hearing his strong heartbeat. His heart was beating at a steady rate but then I may have heard a skip when I came in contact with him but then it went back to it normal pace so quickly that I may have imagine it.

Then I seemed to have sensed feelings that weren't my own: Anger, relief, regret, heartfelt and calm.

'Relief, regret?...Are these his feelings? Is he relieved that he was here in time to save us.' I thought as I looked across me as we were leaving the hut as we were flying in the sky. Then I realized that Kagome and the others were still in the hut but then I saw a red thing heading to the hut.

I was relieved that Inuyasha was getting Kagome and the others but I was still worried that the poison was coursing through our veins and our time was running out.

Sesshomaru heads into the direction of the forest. After while when Sesshomaru thought it was safe, he descends down to the ground still holding me in his arm.

He walking around for a bit until he placed me on a large stone on my back with the gentleness, I have seen him do with Rin.

...-...-...-...

He walked a little ways as he tried to figure out what to do as I felt my life slowly ebbing away from me as the poison was running it's course. There are so many things that I need to say to him but the most important thing I have to say is now while I still have a chance.

"Sesshomaru?" I said weakly as he stopped walking, turned and came to me. "You shouldn't be talking." He said even with no shown expression, but I knew that he was bothered about me.

I smiled weakly about him being concerned about me. "You always... care even when... you're trying...not to." I said hoarsely as I was laying on the warm stone, looking up at the sky while the trees swayed in the wind, it looked to be close to be late afternoon, almost evening.

He said nothing but I knew he was still looking at me. We stayed like that for a few moments as I continued to look at the sky.

Then I felt something touch my cheek..it was his hand caressing my face and tracing it as if it he was trying to remember every detail of it. I closed my eyes for a moment basking in his touch.

"I have...something... to say...to you... it's...important." I said hoarsely as he continued to touch me with such gentleness that it was calm and comforting.

I took that his silence said nothing of protest as I opened my eyes again and turned my head to look at him as he still was staring at me. Those lovely golden eyes showing me in their reflection as I looked back to him.

I tried to breathe as it was getting harder to get air into my lungs. So, I gather as much courage I could to finally tell him how I feel as if this maybe the last time.

"I...I...Lo-" I tried to say but suddenly things around me started to fade to a murky black background on the outline of my vision until I look to the sky and the last thing I saw was a crow flying over head of me.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

("I...I...Lo-" I tried to say but suddenly things around me started to fade to a murky black background on the outline of my vision until I look to the sky and the last thing I saw was a crow flying over head of me.)

_..._..._..._..._

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

I watch her look to the sky as she took her last breath and her heart not far behind in taking its last beats. Her body went limp as her skin began to pale and her hands fell onto the stone, I stood there, staring at her, unsure what to do as my heart started to ache with sadness and grief.

The beast within me started to howl with grief and heartache as it reverberated in my soul. "NO..NO! She can not die, Bring her back! She is our mate we can not let this happen!" The beast roared but I wasn't listening, everything around me sounded muffled, as the connection between us started to dwindle as if it never existed and I felt numb inside for a moment.

I couldn't feel my legs as they gave out and I knelt down to her level with a heavy thud on the grass. It felt like a part of me was torn away from my soul and I could never get back.

As if my body was working faster than my brain was, I put my arm under her shoulders, placed her on my lap and brought her close to my chest. She felt perfect against me like a puzzle pieces fitted well to each other, but she was started to get cold.

I miss her warmth as of the time when she held me to her before she left, it was without hesitation or being in fear of me. "I should have never let her go back. I want her back...I should of showed her how much I-" I thought.

Unconsciously, I leaned my head down until I touched her forehead to mine as I held her tightly to me. I bared my teeth in frustration and anguish, trying to figure out why I was feeling like this...for a mortal...a human...a woman.

Then something came to mind...

"What was she trying to say?" I thought as I recalled the last feelings she had: Courage, relief, adoration and ... something else that I couldn't describe. However, it felt warm, inviting, and something I would do anything for to keep it for as long as I can especially with her...together...but what is it?

...-...-...-...

A single crow cawed as it was flying over the forest until it spotted something unusual. As it came closer, it saw Sesshomaru holding something, the crow was far away from it's group but it had a mission with a little pest passenger on it's back, who apparently wanted the crow to get close to the power yokai even though it's instinct were screaming for the crow to fly away and as far as possible but it followed the little passenger's request regardless.

Then the little passenger on the crow's back jump off and landed on the stone slab as the passenger couldn't believe his eyes on what he was seeing. "Oh my word...Lord Sesshomaru is caring for a mortal girl, perhaps even a little more than that? It seems that he may have compassion after all, if only his father were here to see it." Myoga thought as he got closer and realized the situation.

He can sense that the girl was poisoned and losing her life fast...He knew what he had to do but it would be risky on his account. If he saves her life it might put him in good favor of Lord Sesshomaru also honor his father's wishes.

"(Sigh)...Um...L-Lord S-Sesshomaru?" Myoga said in a quiet voice as sweat started to pour from his body, unsure what would next. Sesshomaru quickly lifted up his head, looked at the slab of stone and saw that it was Myoga.

"What are you doing here? pest" Sesshomaru said as his voice was strained. "Sesshomaru, Forgive me for intruding but you care for this girl...yes?" Myoga asked.

Sesshomaru said nothing to Myoga as he held the girl closer to him . "That will suffice..for now but the girl has been poisoned with a nasty concoction... I know how to get rid of poison in her body...in my special way...but we must do it quickly before it is too late!" Myoga said with the little courage that he had.

Sesshomaru thought about it for a moment but Myoga intrude with urgency. "Lord Sesshomaru!, please place her back on the rock so I can save her" Myoga said as he jumped frantically. Out of Sesshomaru's mind numbly experience, he did as he was told.

Myoga hopped onto Nikko and Sesshomaru growled as Myoga got close to her neck. Myoga turned a little with a shudder as his needle-like nose was close to her skin.

"Lord Sesshomaru, this is the only way that it can to be done, I know you haven't claimed her yet but please..bare with it." Myoga said as he struck his nose to a blood vessel and started to suck out the blood.

Sesshomaru went deadly still as Myoga was draining poison out of Nikko's still body. Myoga got larger and larger until he was the size of a softball, then he took his nose out of Nikko's skin and roll off to the ground.

"I took out the poison from her system...now...the rest is up to her." Myoga said as he continued rolling around until he was back to his normal size. Sesshomaru leaned closer trying to hear something...anything...for signs of life from Nikko.

For a minute he heard nothing but then he sense a familiar pulling sensation in his chest as he immediately knew what it was. An almost unheard gasp came from Sesshomaru as he heard it...the most beautiful sound to him right now...a heartbeat.

Suddenly, Nikko loudly gasped for air and had coughing fit, Seshhomaru used his arm and pushed her to her side to catch her breath. Once that was settled he gently laid her on her back.

Then she slightly opened her eyes as she turned her head to look at Sesshomaru and smiled. "Hey...Sesshomaru." Nikko said dazed and fatigue as she put her hand out to him.

He lets out a breath that he didn't realized that he was holding as he heard her voice once again and it seem that the connection came back to normal. He vaguely smiled as he put his hand over hers as they interlocked their fingers together and they looked at each other in silence.

No words could ever express what he felt right now, but he was grateful for the way it turned out.

"(Deep sigh)...Watashi no hasu (My lotus)." Sesshomaru whispered to her. Their moment was interrupted as Myoga made his presence well known.

"Forgive me for ruining your moment together...My Lord but she needs to rest for awhile before you can move her, she lost a lot of blood from me getting the poison out of her. However I know a potion that will get her back to normal in no time and make her resistant to harsh poisons." Myoga said.

Nikko dazedly looked to Myoga, who was on the stone slab next to her hand as a worried expression came to her face. "What...about the...others? They were...poisoned...as well." Nikko said softly.

Myoga stiffened in fear as he heard this terrible news. "The ones with Inuyasha are poisoned too?...Then I must hurry to get them as well! Tell me which direction?" Myoga asked in a hurry as the crow cawed as it swoops close to them.

Sesshomaru had vaguely caught Inuyasha scent in the wind as he pointed in the direction of it. He remind himself to get the information from Inuyasha later once he got Nikko back to his group.

Quickly, Myoga jumped on the crow and flew away. "I'll come back later with the potion after I get the others cleared of the poison!" Myoga shouted to them. Sesshomaru looked as the crow disappeared and looked back at Nikko.

She was already asleep as her chest rose up and down at a steady pace. He smiled lightly as she was sleeping peacefully as he carefully moved his hand from hers and started to stroked her hair from her face.

He secretly enjoys petting her hair and wondered if in the later future...would she let him do this gesture again. Right now...It just him devoted to her while she slept.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( Right now...It just him devoted to her while she slept. )

_..._..._..._..._

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

Couple of hours have passed since Myoga saved Nikko's life, her complexion was still a little pale but there was slight color returning to her cheeks. She was still resting on the stone slab as I watch her chest slowly rise up and down.

"It's time to get going...Rin would begin to worry and she'll be glad that we would bring Nikko with." The beast said. Vaguely, I lightly nodded in agreement as I petted her hair one last time.

I knelt down to her and gently put my arm under her, curled my arm until she was close to my chest. She stirred for a second, before she snuggled into me with a little smile on her face and then mumbled something but didn't wake up as I continued to walk.

Half an hour later, I spotted Ah-Un as the dragon demon bellowed at me, Jaken looked at Ah-Un trying understand why it called out but then looked in the direction where the Ah-Un was looked. He was in awe as he shouted for joy of his Lord returning, then Rin woke up from her nap by the tree from the noise Jaken was making.

Rin turned a bit and gasped as she saw me at a distance. With a smile on her face, she quickly got up and ran to me. "Lord Sesshomaru!" She shouted to me as she got closer.

I stopped as she was a foot away, she stopped in a halt as she notice that I was holding something, perhaps...someone. Her eyes widen as she realized who it was I was carrying.

"Lady Nikko!?...She looks pale...What happened to her?...Will she be with us for awhile?" Rin asked as I continued to walk towards Ah-Un. "She was poisoned but she'll recover." I said as I carefully put Nikko on Ah-Un.

Then I remembered that I needed to speak with Inuyasha for some answers about Naraku. I was reluctant to leave Nikko but I knew it had to be done, so I looked at her one last time, then turned and walked in the direction where Inuyasha scent was the strongest.

"Jaken...watch over Rin and Nikko." I said as I walked pass him, he nodded vigorously as he went back to Ah-Un, as I went to see Inuyasha.

For a time, I found him sitting on a large stone in the middle of a river, pounding his right fist on it in frustration, while cursing and blaming himself for his group for getting hurt as Nikko was.

"Why are you cursing yourself...Inuyasha?" I said as he turned a little but not all the way. "Get lost..I'm in no mood to talk to you." Inuyasha said angerly almost strained.

"So... only now you realized how weak you are." I said mockingly. "Shut up!" He said in fury.

"After all you are only a half demon, you can barely take care of yourself and yet you wield the Tetsiaga, which was forge in order to protect others...your friends never stood a chance." I said.

Inuyasha lifted his head a bit as if a solution popped into that empty head of his. "Then maybe I should kill you Sesshomaru and take your Tetsiagia , then I could resurrect Kagome and the others." He said.

"Hmpt...as if you could ever master my Tetsiaga." I said sternly. "Well we won't know unless I try. Beside as if you could ever have compassions for humans." Inuyasha shouted as he used Tetsiaga but I evade it as I was getting bored and needed information.

"Inuyasha...I came here to get answers to my questions." I said as I landed a couple of feet onto a higher rock. "What questions?" Inuyasha asked in anger.

"When I was at the hut I caught the boy- Kohaku's scent...Does that mean Naraku was nearby?" I asked but he didn't answer me for a time as he looked away from me in shock. "Soo...It's true... what Kagome said...You saved them but why did you take Nikko...What's she to you?...Is she alright?" He asked looking back to me.

"Answer me Inuyasha...Where is Naraku?" I demanded not wanting to give any information to show any weakness. "No!...You tell me if she's alright!...I know she got poisoned like the others." He said in irritation.

We were silent for a moment but were getting nowhere, I had no time for this. "She's recovering, she wasn't breathing, so I have no choice in the matter of saving her life...that is all you need to know." I said as it would be satiable answer from him though he would assume that I used the sword on her but I'm wasn't going to tell him that, as Myoga will save them just as he did with Nikko.

Inuyasha nodded briefly as he turned away from me. "We haven't been able to find him yet either, but now we got these bandits possessing Sacred Jewel shards coming after us...I'm sure he is close by." He said.

"That is all I need to know." I said as I got the information I needed, got up and started to walk away. "Wait!" Inuyasha said with urgency.

I stopped and turned to him, unsure why I did. "Why did you take Nikko? From what I remember you despise humans and yet you have Nikko." Inuyasha said.

I was taken back by what he said, it took me a second to respond. "She takes care of my ward and she missed her." I said as I started to walk away again.

"There something about her isn't it?" He asked as I stopped for a moment as I turned my head a bit to him. "You would do anything for the girl you protect..yes?" I asked.

I heard his breath hitch, getting the answer to that question. Then I walked away into the mist and headed back.

Once I returned to my group, I noticed Jaken holding on to a strange bottle in his hand while standing next to Ah-Un as Rin cooking the fish in the firepit. I went to him, mildly curious of where did he get it from.

"Jaken..." I said as he flinched at the sound of my voice as he turned to me. "Y-yes...my Lord?" Jaken asked as he came to me meekly.

"Where did you get that?" I asked as I looked at the strange bottle more closely. The suspicious bottle was long rectangular shape with a blue cap on it with, the liquid inside was a dark reddish color, slushing thick inside.

Jaken shook a little as he looked up to me, unsure what to say. "Um..uh..well-" Jaken said but it was interrupted. "That would be from me." Myoga said as he revealed himself as he hopped onto Jaken's left shoulder.

"That is the potion, I promised to Lady Nikko." Myoga said as he pointed to the container. Jaken quickly opened it and handed me the bottle as I looked at it with intensity, I took a whiff of what was the content inside.

The scents in it were different species of snakes, mushrooms among other things I could care less to pronounce also had Myoga's scent on it. I looked at him with a questionable doubt about the liquid.

Myoga sweats nervously about being in my presence as I inspect the potion. "Does this potion work?" I asked as Myoga flinched a bit.

"Well...Yes, actually...Thanks to Nikko telling me about the others being poisoned and your excellent sense of direction, I found them in time and saved their lives, so I made them the potion and it helped them very well. I assure you... she will recover." Myoga said with confidence.

I looked at the fluid for a moment and then went to Ah-Un where Nikko was. I placed the potion on the ground and gently picked up Nikko.

Then I held her close to my chest as I was aware that everyone was watching me. I ignored them as I slowly sat down, placing Nikko on my lap.

I placed the bottle close to her lips as she unconsciously started to drink to liquid in the bottle, after a few gulps she started to coughed a bit as I move the bottle and patted her on the back and she laid back on my lap.

I notice that some of the liquid was dripping from the corner of her mouth, instantly I put my hand to her face and gently wiped the liquid off her lips. Her lips were soft and supple to the touch and I had the urge to kiss her again but I shook my head trying to concentrate and keeping my emotions in check.

"I think that is good enough for her to drink for right now but when she wakes make sure she drinks that. You can also tell her that everyone is alright, also that they drunk the potion I've given to you...Another thing my Lord if you don't mind." Myoga said as he hesitated to do something.

I nodded to give him permission to come closer and he quickly hopped onto my lap next to Nikko. "Lord Sesshomaru...I see that you're concern for Nikko, please keep her safe for Lady Kagome's sake...I know she'll be in good hands but also you need to tell her how you feel to her..otherwise she might return to Inuyasha's groups." Myoga whispered but then hopped off and swooped onto the flying crow he was on earlier.

I looked away from the flying crow back to Nikko as she was still asleep in my lap. Jaken and Rin ate their dinner as I placed Nikko gently alongside of me as she cuddled next to my mokomoko, she stirred a little but the sound of her heartbeat was slow and steady, it was a calming sound and peaceful to me.

Then I notice that it was starting to get dark. It's time to settle for the night.

...-...-...-...

Nikko P.O.V.

I opened my eyes and I first noticed that I was laying on a wooden floor, connected to a hard ground. Next, I noticed that I was in a hut that was built recently.

This place seem to familiar me but I couldn't put my finger on it. I saw that the door was a few feet away from me, I need to get up to see where I was.

I tried to move to sit upright but my body didn't respond to my command as I laid there limp. "Dang it...Why can't I move? The only time it happened like this when-" I thought as my eyes widened in terror.

Immediately, I realized where I was...I was back in the hut where Mukotsu had kidnaped Kagome and I. I tried to get my body to move again but nothing, paralyzed but still aware of everything.

"No no no no!...not this nightmare again. Let me get control of my body back. Please let me wake up!" I thought. Internally, I shouted in frustration, hating the feeling if be helpless and unable to move once more.

Also, I noticed that I was the only one in the hut...I was alone. My heart started to pound in fear as I tried my best efforts to move something, anything, even lifting a finger would suffice.

Suddenly, I heard foot steps coming into the hut, then the foot steps stopped in front of me as I saw a shadow loomed over me. Then I heard that dreaded laugh as he leaned over to me as a chill ran down my spine.

"Hello, my dear bride...We are finally alone." Mukotsu said as he got even closer and started to move me onto my back as I looked at him with his white handkerchief over his face.

"You are a fine bride...Such a beauty...too bad your lover isn't here to rescue you." He said as he touched my face in adoration. "Lover?!...What is he talking about?" I thought, confused.

He looked at me as if he seemed to have read my mind. "Yes..that powerful Inu Yokai...He is gone...He left you here all alone... so no one will disturb us...Now let's get started on our honeymoon shall we?" He said with evil intentions in his eyes as he was reaching for me.

Suddenly, I bolt up and let out a short scream as my eyes were still closed. Then I felt a hand on my shoulder and heard some words called to me, I flinched away but a hand touched me again.

Instinctively, I started to hit the person with my hands a couple times as I tried to escape, but then a hand grabbed my wrists and quickly had me on my back as my hands were pinned above my head.

I felt a heavy weigh on top of me and I struggled against it, trying to get it off of me. "Nikko!...Watashi no hasu (My lotus)...Please!" a familiar voice said as they pleaded with me.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( "Nikko!...Watashi no hasu (My lotus)...Please!" a familiar voice said as they pleaded with me to stop. )

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

I snapped out of it as I opened my eyes and looked at the person... It was Sesshomaru. His face shown over me as his long white hair loomed the both of us like a curtain hiding from the outside world, where it was only just us.

I looked into his golden eyes as he was looking back at me as I panted in short breaths. Immediately, I felt tears forming in my eyes as he lets go of my hands.

I started to let out a sob when suddenly, I reached up for him. I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck as I drew closer to me and started crying into his shoulder.

He tensed for a second then relaxed as he held me close to him. I held him more tightly as if he was my lifeline and if I let go, I was afraid that he might disappear and I may fall apart.

That dream terrified me ...being in that state of helplessness and alone almost made me lose my sanity but with Sesshomaru here with me...it seemed to have vanished as if he was the very thing that anchored me like no one else could.

Slowly, I started to calm down and reluctantly had to let go of him as I look up to him and he looking down at me. Then I noticed something...

I realized that he was on top of me.

My eyes widened as my breathing ceased for a moment. My heart started to hammer in my chest in the state that we're in.

I felt the blood rushing to my face but I quickly tried to hide it by turning my face away from him.

"Um...Can you move off of me?" I said softly. I felt him tense a little and then I heard a light chuckle as he moved off of me.

Slowly, I sat up as he leaned back onto the tree he was leaning against. I look around and realized that Jaken, Rin were sleeping by Ah-Un, a few feet from the fire, thankfully they didn't awoke.

I sighed in relief as I was glad that I didn't wake them up from my scream. Then I couldn't remember much on how I got here except when Kagome, me and others were in the hut with Mukotsu, we were all poisoned but...

Then I looked at him, as he was staring at me the entire time. "Um Sesshomaru?...What exactly happened after you took me away from the hut? Last thing I remembered was looking at the sky... Did you use Tensiaga on me?" I asked as I remembered what Jaken explained to the Panther Demons about Sesshomaru's other sword during the Panther Demon King battle.

He looked away from me as he stared at the fire. There was silence between us as I was unsure why he didn't say anything, but I had to know.

"Sesshomaru? How am I still alive if you didn't use the Tenseiga?" I said quietly as I looked to him until he broke the silence.

"The poison did take your life...but I didn't use Tenseiga." He said expressionless. I frowned in confusion, unsure of how it was possible that I survived.

"Myoga found us, took out the poison out of your blood and you came back to me." He said quietly as if he knew what I was thinking. Then, he reached to his side and handed me a bottle with strange liquid in it.

I was going to ask him of what he meant by coming back to him until I unconsciously grabbed the bottle from him. "Myoga wants you to drink that...it will help you recover and become more resistant to poisons." He said still looking at the fire.

I smelled the liquid and it smelled awful, I looked at him for a second as he was expressionless and I assume he was serious. I trusted him that he wouldn't harm to me, so I drunk the liquid without much of a thought.

It tasted bitter and nasty, as I coughed a bit but went back to drinking the nasty brew until it was gone. After that I put the bottle beside me as we were silent for a moment.

Then I remembered that my friends were poisoned as well and started to worry about their well being. "Oh...are the others okay? since you rescued me, do you know if they're alright?" I asked.

He explained that the others were alright since I informed Myoga that they were poisoned as well and he got to them in time. I closed my eyes for a moment as I sighed in relief that my friends were alright.

"I'm just glad that they are okay." I said lightly. Then I smiled slightly as I opened my eyes and turned back to him as he was looking at me with a strange express that I haven't seen before.

It almost looked as if was...tenderness he was expressing but then in a flash it disappeared as he looked back to the fire. It was all quiet for a few minutes and I was getting tired but I didn't want to fall asleep, afraid that I might have that nightmare again.

I felt my eyes starting to close as I saw the fire light glowing light orange behind my eyelids, it was calming and soothing. "Do you remember anything else?" He asked quietly as I opened my eyes and looked to him again.

I was quiet for a minute as I tried to look through my memories after he rescued me. There were fragments of what happened after that..bits and pieces of memories. Sadly I couldn't remember much since he carried me away to safety.

"I remember that you placed me onto the stone but that's all I could remember... can you tell me what happened after that?" I asked.

"You were going to say something before the poison took it course, and after Myoga saved you...you..." He stopped as he was still looking at the fire. I frowned in confusion of why he stop saying anything else...did I do something weird?

Then I sensed something in my chest as it seemed familiar...emotions: Sadness, hurt, heart ache, calm and understanding but the thing is...their not mine. "There are these emotions again...are they his? and they seem a bit stronger than before." I thought.

I looked to him and noticed that he had an expression on his face that was unusual even for him...It was like he seemed kind of hurt that I didn't remember anything.

"What?...what did I do?" I asked wanting to know what happened. "Please.. I want to know." I said sincerely hoping to get through to him before he shuts me out.

Suddenly, he turned to look at me with an intensity that I haven't seen since back in my Era. It made my heart thump loudly in my chest as of why I would never get tired of looking into his eyes as my feelings for him started to resurface.

"You looked to me, smiled and said my name as you reached out to me." He said in whisper as he continued to stare at me. I broke eye contact, afraid of him looking into my soul as I stared into the fire.

"Please...try...remember what you were going to tell me." He said achingly that pierced my heart. I brought my legs close to my chest and hugged them as I settled my forehead on my knees.

Suddenly, the memory hit me like a ton of bricks as I remembered what I was going to say to him laying on that stone slab...Confessing my feelings for him that I held back telling him for quite some time.

For a time we sat there in complete silence. The grass rustled against the breeze as crickets chirped around us.

"I do remember what I was going to say to you before I was taken by the poison..." I whispered somberly, breaking the silence between us as he quickly looked to me. "What was it that you were going to say?" he whispered.

I wasn't sure if I wanted to tell him, afraid of what might come next.. rejection or accepting. "Nikko...please.." He whispered. I lifted my head up from my knees and looked at him with a open heart expression.

"Sesshomaru...it been a while since we've known each other from the time we first met, and during all that ... the time we spent together even with Rin and Jaken around...Being here with you now I..." I stopped, unsure if I want to continue saying it. "I what...Nikko?" He whispered.

"I love you Sesshomaru...even if you don't...I know that you care for me as much as Rin...but know this...I'll be by your side as I have all this time I've spent with you, no matter what." I said in almost hush tone as I stared at him.

He had slight wide expression on his face but it disappeared just as fast as it appeared and then looked at the fire but he lightly nodded and hummed. I looked away and slightly smiled as he heard what I had to say and may have considered my feelings but I'm wasn't going to push it, what we have right now is all that matters to me.

Whether this is a friendship or something else, I wouldn't have it any other way. I sighed as that it was settled.

At this time, I wasn't tired especially from dealing with the nightmare and confessing to him...even if I could try and rest... I don't think I could sleep right now.

After awhile, my muscles were starting to ache, so I stretched out and looked at my right arm. My arm looked normal as if nothing happened to it, not even leaving a scar from the attack from possessed Kohaku.

I remembered that I was going to ask him about how he saved me from it. "Sesshomaru...?" I asked as I turned to him and he looked at me.

I raised my arm up to show him that it was healed. "How did you save me from the wound when I was attacked by Kohaku?" I asked.

He got up from his spot and gracefully sat down in front of me. He looked at me for a moment and then looked down at my arm.

He gently took my arm and examined it. His fingers glide over where the wound was with such carefulness that I thought that it wasn't real.

His touch made my heart flutter, as a shiver went down my spine in a calming way. My thoughts had ceased as he continued at looking my hand as I waited for him to explain.

"My saliva has healing properties which helped heal you and fixed your wound completely...I had no other choice as there was no other way to save you without having troubles in the future.." He explained as he lets go of my hand.

He looks up to me, first at my eyes as I processed what he was saying. Then he looked at the bruises that Mukotsu gave me marked my cheek and my neck.

A slight frown appeared on his face as he continued to look at them. He lifted his hand to my face, lightly touching my face then, down to my neck.

"I'm sorry...I wish I was there sooner, you wouldn't have gotten hurt..." He whispered, as if he regret not being there to protect me like all the other times he did.

I gulp as he was still caressing my neck, as what he said pulled on my heart and something came across my mind. "Also there is another thing I have to ask you." I asked quietly.

"What is it?" He asked as he heard me. "I can sense your feelings for a time now and it's seems that they've gotten stronger than before." I asked as I looked at him straight in the eyes.

"And don't tell me you don't feel it too." I said to confirm my suspicions of our connection. He looked away for a moment as if to contemplating something as if whether he wanted to tell me or not.

"(Deep exhaled breath)...To answer your other question...Yes...the connection had been there since we first encountered each other that day...maybe even before then. When I healed you it made our connection much stronger than before." He said.

"Do you regret saving me?" I asked softly looking away from him as he swiftly looked at me. "No...no, I do not regret it...Watashi no hasu (My lotus)" He said with conviction as he slipped the name out.

Quickly, I turned to him as I realized what he just said. "What did you just call me?" I asked in a whisper.

There was a silence between us for a few moments as he realized what he said and sighed as there was no turning back now. "Watashi no hasu." He said again softly, looking up at me then away as if he was uncomfortable.

"That means my Lotus." I said. "...Your scent is a floral kind so that's what I call you...it suits you." He said.

I realized something...I heard that name before in my dreams and when I was injured. "You've called me that name before...haven't you?...I thought that I was imagining things." I said.

He nodded as he looked back to me and I to him. I saw my own reflection in his molten gold eyes, those eyes I could stare at for eternity as I smiled.

"I like it...it unique." I said as I saw a smile appear from him which made me fall for him even more. We stared at each other as if it was just us in the whole world.

Then I started yawn from the lack of sleep, as my eyes started to droop as my body was ready to sleep. I wanted to fight it but my body was already winning against me. "You're tired...rest." He said softly.

I shook my head like a child not wanting to sleep. "Afraid to...the nightmare..." I whispered as I close my eyes.

Seconds later, I was leaning against something solid and warm while something soft was draped over my shoulder, slowly I opened my eyes and realized that I was leaning on him while his mokomoko covered me like a blanket.

"Sleep..." He said softly. Just like that, I quickly fell into a deep sleep.

-...-...-...-

For awhile he sat there with Nikko at his side, who was resting peacefully instead of dealing with plaque of a nightmare. He heard the fire crackle as across from it was Rin shifting a bit from Ah-Un as she leaned against Jaken, who didn't have a problem with it as they were still asleep.

He took a deep breath and then exhaled as he finally knew how she felt about him. It made sense of what the feeling was now, as it made his heart swell but his mind race.

As he still had to seek his revenge on Naraku, for using them in his sick game of his as well as himself. He still had to focus on that but didn't want to get lost in the emotions that he feels.

Unconsciously, he started petting Nikko's hair, as it soothed him and she started to stir but settled as it was relaxing to her. She hummed quietly as she smiled softly in her sleep.

He loved how she smiled at him even if he would distant himself from her. He did care for her and it was apparent from when the beast were seeking their missing piece of themselves weeks before, to the day he meet her.

Her courage, bravery, kindness, fierceness and compassion was something he did not expect to grow into liking about her but to live for. As he realized now that he can't live without her and maybe one day he will tell her that.

"When I first met you, I honestly didn't know...That you're going to be important to me" He whispered as he looked to her, knowing that she was already asleep, as he heard her heartbeat...slow and steady.

He would always treasure that sound, knowing that he was close to not hearing it anymore. "You have no idea how much my life has changed since I met you." He thought as he lightly smiled.

Then the night was slowly being chased away by the day which meant that their journey continues...together.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( Then the night was slowly being chased away by the day which meant that their journey continues...together. )

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

At first, I heard the birds chirping above in the trees, as the cicadas buzzing and warmth of the sun across my face as my eyes were still closed. I shifted a little to get comfortable but then I felt something soft tickle my face.

Slowly, I opened my eyes and I saw soft white fluff in obscuring my vision. I slightly moved my head up a bit and saw that Sesshomaru was still asleep.

I took a deep breath in his mokomoko, it was of rich dark earth and lotus blossoms, it was his scent. The scent had soothed me as I ingrained it into my mind.

His chest lightly rising and falling as his heart was beating slowly. A ray of sunlight beamed down from the trees and loomed over Sesshomaru.

He looked more beautiful than before and quite peaceful. His features showed more clearly as his long lashes shadowed across his sharp cheeks, his markings more vivid across his face and his hair shining glowing white like a halo.

I have always appreciated beauty in it's rawest form, so I had the urge to touch to see if it was real. Slowly, I lifted my hand up to his face and lightly stroked his marking on his cheek, it was soft and warm to the touch.

Suddenly, a hand grabbed my wrist as I gasped in shock. I noticed the hand that grabbed me, had a magenta marking on it.

"You should know not to do that, while I'm asleep." Sesshomaru said softly as he opened his eyes and looked at me with a light scowl on his face. I sighed in relief as he held my hand for a moment and then released my hand.

"Good morning to you too." I said quietly, smiling as I shifted a bit. I noticed that Rin and Jaken were still asleep next to Ah-Un who was awake.

I started to move to get up but then he put his hand lightly on my shoulder, I looked at him in confusion as he was looking at Ah-Un. Then I realized that he wanted me to stay be his side for a little longer, softly I smiled.

"Alright... I'll stay a little longer." I whispered as I leaned against him. We stayed like that for awhile until Rin started awaking up.

She rubbed her eyes getting rid of crust in them as she stretched out with a groan. She opened her eyes and looked around her surroundings.

Then those brown orbs landed on me and Sesshomaru. She smiled as she got up and walked towards us.

"Nikko?..." She said as she got close. "Yes...I'm okay...I feel better now Rin...Come here." I said as I opened my arms to her and she jumped into them.

She giggled as she snuggled close to my chest. I smiled as she got comfortable and fell asleep once more.

I noticed Sesshomaru's hand was on Rin's head, lightly petting it. I looked up to him as he was admiring her like a father caring for his daughter.

I was glad of that I was here to see this, being here with them... Was something I wouldn't miss for the world...

...-...-...-...

It's been about a week and a half ago since I confessed my feelings to Sesshomaru. He may not have told me how he feels but he has been more attentive, such as making sure we would rest when needed and eating.

Also when we would start to sleep, he would be up in the tree and when I started to stir in a form of a nightmare. He would quietly come down and settled next to me as he draped his Mokomoko over me.

We were walking to Mount Hakurei by following Sesshomaru from he was catching something in the air. I felt a sense of pureness of Mount Hakurei, as if all of the weight I had within me was falling off my shoulders.

But I noticed that the closer we got to Mount Hakurei, Jaken and Ah-Un were visibly getting sick from it. It seems that the Mountain had an effect on demons, but since it seem so pure around here, but has no effect on humans.

Though, Sesshomaru hadn't show any signs of the effects of the Mountain, but I could sense he was in discomfort being on this Mountain. Then we stopped at mid-base of the Mountain as I was confused why we were.

"Stay here." Sesshomaru said as he went further into the Mountain to look for something. I sat down on small plateau as Ah-Un laid down on the ground, groaning in pain as Jaken was as well.

Rin was mildly curious of the Mountain as she looked at it peaks. "Wow, it such a large mountain, isn't Master Jaken?" Rin said in awe.

Jaken was on the ground, laying on his belly groaning, as I felt bad for him and Ah-Un for suffering like this. "I feel awful, why did I come to a wretched place like this." Jaken said groaning.

Rin turned to look at Jaken with slight confusion. "What's the matter, Master Jaken?" Rin asked. "I'm in pain!" Jaken shouted in irritation.

She turned all the way to him. "How come?" Rin ask with mild curiosity as she went to approach him.

Slowly, Jaken pull himself up by his staff of Two Heads, stood up and walked towards Ah-Un. "Don't you get it, Mount Hakurei is a sacred, Demons like me have a difficult time, even approaching it, you probably don't feel anything Rin, or even you Nikko because you both are innocent humans."

As Jake was explaining the purification of the Mountain. I watched Rin dragging Jaken with her to wanting to look around the Mountain.

I almost started to laugh but then I realized what would happen if he got any closer. I started to get concerned as I was about to shout to Rin to stop and go after them until I heard Jaken screaming in a panic, running back to us and sat by Ah-Un.

He panted as if he ran a marathon, as he was laid limp against Ah-Un with a pained strain look on his face "(Groan)...I swear that girl never listens to a word I say." Jaken said with terror.

He looked at the Mountain with a grimace look on his face. "There is no way that a massive evil like Naraku could exist here, so why would Lord Sesshomaru want to..."Jaken stopped mid sentence as he was curious of why Sesshomaru was here if any, as it seems there are no demons that can be here.

"Are you okay Jaken?" I asked as I went to him. "Agh...I'll be fine...Thank you for asking.." Jaken said as I looked to the Mountain itself with worry.

It had been quite some time as Sesshomaru hasn't returned yet and I was starting to get worried, the longer we stayed here. Rin was sitting down patiently as she was looking at the Mountain, as she was also getting concerned for him at well.

"Lord Sesshomaru...Where are you?" Rin said, then she noticed something in the thick mist. As I was trying to comfort Jaken and Ah-Un as they were still not feeling so well.

Then at the corner of my eyes I saw quick moment, I turned my head and saw Rin running towards something quickly as if trying to catch up to it. Jaken saw this as well, turned to look at what I saw and his face turned into pure terror

We looked to her she was still running away from us. "Rin!" Jake and I said in unison as he started to run to go after her as I followed him.

I ran past him as moments later, I heard squawking thud. I stopped for a second and turn around to see Jaken hitting the barrier as his clothes were singhed from the contact.

"If I got any closer to that barrier I would have been purified." Jaken said in terror as he was looking at his clothes. "Jaken!" I said with concern. "I'm alright, I can't go any further, to get Rin, otherwise Sesshomaru will have my head if something happens to her or you. Just come back here until I figure out something." Jaken said as he paced in a panic.

I looked in the direction of where Rin went for a moment, then back to him. "I'm going after her." I said. "What!?...Wait!...but you can't!" Jaken shouted in a high pitched voice, about a full panic.

"I can get her, I've made it past the barrier. I'm not going to wait, I'll be back soon." I said as ran in the direction I saw her. "Nikko...Please come back...Sesshomaru will have my hide for this!" Jaken shouted in fear.

As there was nothing he could do but watch as he saw my figure turn into a misty shadow. "Rin!" I shouted as I ran in the direction she went to.

It took a few moments until I caught up with her and I notice that she was following a figure. I couldn't tell what it was from the mist that covered them as I continued to follow at a distance.

For a time, I kept getting closer and closer, until I got a good look at the figure...It was Kohaku.

I noticed that he was in his demon slayer outfit and seemed to be heading somewhere as if he knew where to go. Then, I saw that they were heading into a hidden cave and I had to get closer before I lost them.

Rin was getting closer to approach Kohaku and I was getting right behind her. "Kohaku! Kohaku!." Rin shouted to him as she went him.

Kohaku was in a stance ready to attack as he turned to Rin's voice as she ran to him. He was surprised once he saw who it was.

"Ah..it you and Nikko!." Kohaku said in surprise as he moved his hand away from his sword. Rin was a foot away from him, she stopped as she was confused for a moment.

"Rin!" I said as I put my hand on her shoulder, she turned to look a me in shock and realized what she did, putting her head down for a moment. "I'm sorry Nikko, I didn't mean to run away like that." Rin said as she turned back to Kohaku.

"I was so glad that I got to see you again Kohaku!" Rin said, as I smiled of seeing the forming bond she had for Kohaku even after the incident. He seemed to be normal as he was before being possessed.

But from the looks of things he didn't seem to be happy of us being here, like as if we weren't suppose to be here. "Rin, Nikko.. what are you doing here?" Kohaku said.

"We didn't part on good terms last and it kind of bothered me." Rin said as she want things settled between and become friends. "Go back!, this is no a place for the likes of of you both." Kohaku said in desperation.

Suddenly, I felt the hairs on the back of my neck rising up and a chill going down my spine...Something didn't feel right.

Apparently, Kohaku felt it as well, as he turned his head to the further in of the tunnel and shushed us to be quiet. I gently grabbed Rin's arm and put her behind me as Kohaku put me behind him.

"What is it?" Rin asked in fear as I felt her shaking a bit. "Be quiet Rin and Nikko crouch down." Kohaku quietly.

Then, I felt the massive presence of demonic aura. Seconds later I heard hissing and growling from further into the cave.

The sounds were coming closer to us. I peaked over Kohaku side and couldn't believe what I was seeing... a fifty feet into the tunnel...Were hundreds of red glowing eyes staring back.

Those malicious eyes were of many demons, ready to devour anything in sight.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(Those malicious eyes were of many demons, ready to devour anything in sight.)

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

There were too many demons for me to fight plus, I left the sword on Ah-Un as I was going after Rin. "Go back slowly before they notice that you two are here." Kohaku whispered as he was staring at the demons ahead of him.

I felt Rin peeking behind me as she was looking to Kohaku and the demons as I felt her trembling. "Kohaku?" Rin asked. "Rin-" I started to say but was interrupted.

"Hurry up and leave...If they see you they'll kill you." Kohaku said with haste as he looked to us. Rin finally heeded his warning as she nodded to him in understanding.

"But what will happen to you?" Rin asked worried about him but I knew what had to be done. "Don't worry they won't attack me..Now go!" He said urgently.

"Rin...we have to leave now.. We'll come back for him later, now get on my back." I whispered as he was doing this to protect us. In my crouch position, Rin quickly climbed onto my back, putting her hands around my neck and her legs on my sides as I held an arm to the back of her legs to hold her in place.

Then I slowly yet quickly backed up with him in front of us facing the demons. "Thank you Kohaku...til we meet again." I whispered as I turned and quickly ran out of the cave as Kohaku was alone with the demons.

There was nothing that we could of done without our own lives being in peril. I continued to run with her still on my back until I was sure we were at a safe distance.

I stopped to catch my breath and let Rin down. She had a worried look in her face as I knew she was concerned about Kohaku.

"Don't worry about Kohaku, he can take care of himself... He is a demon slayer after all." I said to ease her and it seemed to have worked. "Also..." I said as I kneeled down to her level to get her attention.

"Next time you have the urge to go after somethings...please let me know before you run off again...You had me worried." I said softly as I put my hands on her shoulders, she lightly smiled as she nodded in understanding.

I smiled as well as I was glad that she was safe and sound. "Alright...Now that is over...let head back to the others...Sesshomaru must be back by now and it possible that Jaken might be in trouble...so... let's go help him out." I said as she held my hand and we started walking back in the direction we came.

Then fifteen minutes later, I sensed a familiar pulsating sensation in my chest... My connection with Sesshomaru...He must of come back from wherever he came from.

I urged Rin to move quickly as he was there, Jaken may be receiving his punishment. I didn't want him to get hurt because of us.

Meanwhile...

With A Fear Stricken Jaken

...-...-...-...

Jaken was in a full panic mode as he was quickly pacing back and forth next to the barrier. "Yeohhh! What am I going to do...With Nikko going after Rin and had not yet returned... As though of the matter...WHAT GOING TO HAPPEN TO ME!" He shrieked as the only one there was Ah-Un.

He knew what would happen when Lord Sesshomaru arrives and finds out that Nikko and Rin are not there with him. He also knew how much Lord Sesshomaru had cared for Rin and how fond he was with Lady Nikko.

Jaken had noticed a slight change in Lord Sesshomaru after the whole incident of the poison, almost taking Nikko's life. It seemed like whenever she starts to have a nightmare he would be rest beside her and comfort her during those times, instead of being distant, like he was before.

And if Rin and Nikko needed to rest, he would let them rest more often than they have before. Jaken was glad that Lord Sesshomaru had cared for them as he was a well. Nikko got Rin off of him when he needed it and would comfort him when he felt troubled by something.

Jaken saw Nikko as great friend and a great caretaker to Rin...he admired her and her strong spirit. Though for a time he did sense something in Nikko...as if it was awaked a bit more than ever but not all the way of it full potential after her being poisoned, it was something old, ancient and familiar, but he couldn't put his finger on it...

Still as of now in his fear stupor as he was still walking around like a chicken with it's head cut off as a figure came out of the mist and appeared behind Jaken.

He didn't notice it as he was talking to himself on how to get out of this situation. Then he bumped into something white, not something...someone.

Slowly, he looked up and saw that the someone he bumped into was none other than... Lord Sesshomaru.

He's going to get punished severely by Lord Sesshomaru, as his face turned pale white as Sesshomaru was looking down at him, stoic with no expression. Jaken trembled in fear as he quickly knelt down onto the ground in a bowing position as he begged for forgiveness.

"Sorry please.. Lord Sesshomaru!...Forgive me, it just Rin ran off... and Nikko went after her as I told her not to yet until I figured something out but I couldn't stop her." Jaken said as he tried to explain to ease whatever punishment was coming to him.

"Where are they?" Sesshomaru asked as he looked to Mount Harkurei as he figured where Rin and Nikko might be. "Inside the barrier?" He said as he started to walk towards it as he was about to walk pass Jaken.

Jaken in his fear driven state looked up as he heard foot steps and saw that Sesshomaru was heading towards the barrier. As he knew what his Lord was going to do, he grabbed Sesshomaru's left puffy pant leg in fear.

"You mustn't go in there Master, if you enter sacred grounds, even you will be instantly purified." Jaken said headily. Sesshomaru did have the slight urge of shifting his leg and kicking Jaken towards the barrier but he stomped that urge for the moment as that would be a good punishment but other things were on his mind at the time.

"Be quiet and look behind you." Sesshomaru said as he looked towards the barrier as he felt the connection between him and Nikko pulsating strongly.

He sensed that she was coming to him as he felt what she was feeling: Relief, concern and joy. He took as light whiff of the wind passing him and taught the scent of Rin with her but also Kohaku's scent on them as well.

Jaken turned to the barrier, with confusion and saw two figures coming towards them. "Is that Rin and Nikko!?" Jaken said in awe as the mist started to clear.

Nikko was glad to see that Jaken didn't get punished for Rin running off and herself going after her so she wouldn't get hurt or lost. "Lord Sesshomaru!" Rin said as she lets go of Nikko's hand as she went to him.

Nikko was a little ways from them as Sesshomaru looked to her then at Rin. "Kohaku was there, wasn't he?" Sesshomaru said sternly as Rin stopped a few feet to him as she heard his question but didn't say anything.

"Uhhhh..." Jaken said unsure of the situation. Then he looked to Rin then Sesshomaru, then and back to Rin as he noticed the tension in the air.

"Now be honest Rin..You can't deceives Master's keen nose." Jaken said with sternness. Rin put her head down a bit, thinking of what to tell Sesshomaru.

Nikko continued walking until she was next to Rin and put a hand on Rin's right shoulder. "It alright, I'll tell him Rin." Nikko said softly as she reassured Rin that Kohaku won't be harmed.

"The truth is that Kohaku helped us escape, there were hundreds maybe even more demons in a cave." Nikko said. Sesshomaru narrowed his eyes as he heard this.

"What's that?" Sesshomaru asked as he was unsure of what Nikko just said. "Kohaku protect me and Nikko from the demons...so, Um..." Rin said.

Nikko noticed that Sesshomaru was looking a the barrier in deep thought as he was silent for a moment. "Lord Sesshomaru?" Rin asked as the silence was getting uncomfortable.

Then Nikko realized that Sesshomaru may have figured out how Naraku gotten behind the barrier with the demons there as well... This was not good...how can something be so pure contain something so evil within it

May find out sooner rather than later... When they do...A storm will come.

Meanwhile

At A Distance Near Mount Harkurei

...-...-...-...

The Band of Seven now only five of them left were heading back to Mount Harkurei after being called back from a battle with Inuyasha and his group. "We can see it now Bankotsu, Mount Harkurei...Geez what's with this air?...It made me sick the last time we came here to..." Jakotsu said.

"It seems to have extended further now." Renkotsu said he was traveling on Ginkotsu modified machine body that was built like a tank. "I suspect that the sacred barrier has been strengthened, This way neither Inuyasha nor Koga could come after us." Bankotsu said as they continued walking, holding Banryu, a large straight sword on his left shoulder.

"But it would be tough for us too, even though we are human." Jakotsu complained and Ginkotsu agreed on the subject. Then Bankotsu noticed figures in the mist and put his hand out to the other to stop.

"Wait!" Bankotsu said until he saw Kohaku and Kanna clearing out of the mist. "It seems that we won't have to go all the way to the base of the mountain." Bankotsu said with a smile as he knew there was a mission in store for them.

"Bankotsu Sir." Kohaku said as Bankotsu came towards them. "Hi, Kohaku...So who's this albino child?" Bankotsu said as Kanna was not affected by his words.

"She's Kanna." Kohaku said as Jakotsu came to them and saw the silver plate-size mirror in her hands. "What's this?" Jakotsu asked curiously as he saw Bankotsu and himself in the mirror.

Then the mirror glowed and showed a moving image...Of Sesshomaru looking to the Mountain, Rin looking up to him and a woman with dark brown hair in a braid wearing a unusual clothes next to Rin looking him as well with concern showing on her face.

"Hey! Him again! and the woman..." Jakotsu said. "What do you know him and the woman?" Bankotsu said at ease.

"There's no mistake, he's the one who killed Mukotsu! And the woman was Mukotsu had as his bride... But what's she doing with him?" Jakotsu said as Sesshomaru looked to the woman and she nodded in understanding as they said nothing.

"It Inuyasha's older brother, Sesshomaru and the woman with him is Nikko who was with Inuyasha's group but for some reason stayed with him and Rin." Kohaku said. "Ah...So he is Inuyasha's older brother..." Jakotsu said as he nodded.

"Yes, I see...So what?" Bankotsu asked. "You are to find him and kill him too but leave the woman alive..." Kohaku said.

"Hey!" Bankotsu said with slight anger as he grabbed Kohaku by the front of his outfit and pulled him towards his face trying to intimidate him. "You better not tell me that you dragged us all the way out here just to tell us that...We were in the middle of destroying Inuyasha." Bankotsu said with irritation.

"If you had continued fighting...you would have been killed." Kanna said a in soft spoken voice. In frustration Bankotsu lets go of Kohaku and looked to Kanna.

"What!?...What are you talking about kid?" Bankotsu said. "Your Banryu can not defeat Inuyasha's Tessiaga." Kanna said which irritated Bankotsu and he struck Banryu in front of Kanna, however she was unfazed by his actions.

"What you mean because of this measly scratch on Banryu?...Why it hardly even-" He said trying to boost his ego but Kanna put her hand to Banryu's crack. "It can become much stronger." Hanna said as she looks to Renkotsu.

Bankotsu understood what she meant and told Renkotsu to hand over the four Sacred jewel shards he took from Kagome. Renkotsu denied it as first until Bankotsu threatened him if he didn't, he knew that Renkotsu had them all this time and reluctantly gave them to Bankotsu.

Then Bankotsu told Suikotsu and Jakotsu to go and eliminate Sesshomaru but Jakotsu was upset as he wanted Inuyasha not Sesshomaru. Bankotsu wasn't letting Jakotsu fight Inuyasha.

Jakotsu sighed in defeat as Bankotsu placed the shards into Banryu which made the weapon stronger than before. "I know which direction Inuyasha is coming from." Kohaku said.

"Ninjas sure are clever aren't they?" Bankotsu said. Kohaku sigh as he told before that he is not a ninja but Bankotsu still gave him the title of it.

Kohaku led Bankotsu and his team the way where Inuyasha was going. As Suikotsu and Jakotsu had set off in another direction to find Sesshomaru and take him out for good...

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(As Suikotsu and Jakotsu had set off in another direction to find Sesshomaru and take him out for good... )

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

For a time, we continued on our journey around the Mountain as Sesshomaru was looking for a way to get past the barrier. Rin was riding on Ah-Un while I was walking on foot as I wasn't tired yet.

Then Sesshomaru stopped as we were at a distance to the Mountain in a different section as I stood alongside him looking at the view. Down below us was a large gap that formed a valley.

"Wow look at the size of this valley Master Jaken." Rin said but then heard groaning sounds as she looked down and saw he was still not feeling so well.

"I still feel terrible, even though we come a long distance from Mount Harkurei...ugh." Jaken said. I felt bad for Jaken and Ah-Un as they feel terrible for the purity of the place, but I know it is causing discomfort to Sesshomaru as well.

Slowly, I looked to Sesshomaru as he was still looking at the Mountain while he was deep in his thoughts, trying to figure out how to get closer without being purified. "Hey, Sesshomaru?" I said softly as I reached up to gently touched his shoulder.

He blinked for second regain him back to here, he turned his head to look at me. "Can we take a short rest for a little bit, just enough to catch our breath." I said sincerely.

Then he looked at my hand still on his shoulder and placed his hand over mine. "Hmmm." He said which meant yes for a timeframe.

"Go ahead and rest for a little bit guys." I said to them behind me as I heard Ah-Un lay on its belly with Rin still on top and Jaken sat down next to Ah-Un. Then Rin slid off of Ah-Un and sat next to Jaken.

I placed my other hand on top of his and while moving our hands from his shoulder, as I moved in front of him while holding his in mine but to my chest to his waist level so my hands wouldn't get numb.

I looked at our hands for a moment, enjoying the warmth of his and then I looked up to him. He was staring at me with those eyes as I felt the intensity of them but wasn't afraid to stare back.

But then he looked at my hands placed in his, as he frowned in frustration and anguish as he looked to his left shoulder as the wind blew. The fabric flowing with it but no arm underneath as he lost it in the battle of his little brother Inuyasha.

I had sensed what he was feeling: Determined, discomfort, ambitious, admiration and slight pain. I looked at our hands as I rubbed his knuckles, he seemed to relax a bit as he took a breath.

"I know you are hurting as well Sesshomaru, you can't tell me you are not as you and I both know that would be a lie, Mount Hakurei is affecting you too." I whispered as I looked to him. Then, he slowly removes his hand from mine.

I sighed as I tilted my head down as he wouldn't say anything but then I felt his finger under my chin as he lifted my head up to look to him.

I lifted my eyes to look up at his face, we stared at each other for a moment, then he nodded slightly to my question.

"Yes, I feel slight pain, but it's tolerable, it not the worst thing I have experienced but I'm glad you are concerned of my health but I'm alright." He said softly as I smiled to him.

"So, what is it exactly the plan here?" I asked. He briefly explained that he was looking for a weak spot of the barrier to past through to get to Mount Hakurei.

"I see." I said as I looked down into valley with getting too close to the edge. "And the weak spot is down there?" I asked pointing to the large crevice as I looked back at him.

"Correct." He said as I nodded in understanding what will happen after that. "Alright, I'll let you go back to thinking, the next plan of action while I attend to Jaken and Ah-Un, as they have been dealing with a lot, they can't tolerate this barrier as they are not as strong as you." I said as he nodded as he touched my cheek for a second and then he turns away and looks back to the Mountain.

I went to Ah-Un, went to the saddle bag on it's side and got a two cloth and two bottled water. I gave one of the bottles to Rin and the put some cool water on the cloth.

I placed one of the cloths on Jaken's neck which make him feel less sick. "(Sigh) Thank you, Nikko, this is making me feel better." Jaken said as I nodded.

Then I went to Ah-Un and wiped their faces, they groaned in relief as they were getting relaxed. After, I finished comforting Ah-Un, they seem to have felt a little bit better.

I looked to Jaken as he finished the water bottle I gave him earlier. "How are you feeling Jaken?" I asked as he looked to me.

"I still feel terrible, but I'm alright for right now." Jaken said. I felt a presence beside me, as I turned and saw that it was Sesshomaru.

I nodded in understanding that it was time to head on further on our journey. "Alright, guys let get going, resting time is over." I said as Ah-Un got up and Rin got on the saddle and holding onto the reins.

We walked to the edge of the cliff and Jaken had a concern look on his face, unsure if this was a good idea as he had a bad feeling about this.

Then Sesshomaru jumped off the edge as some the barrier had touched him. "Lord Sesshomaru!" Jaken shouted as he was at the edge.

I smiled as I knew that Sesshomaru knew what he is doing though it look reckless to some, but he sure knows how to do it with style and grace. Quickly, I got onto Ah-Un, sat behind Rin, held on the reins with one hand and holding Rin close to me with the other.

With me and Rin on Ah-Un as I pulled on the reins of Ah-Un as we got closer to the edge. "You are going follow to him?!" Jaken asked in fear.

I looked to Jaken with a smile. "Wherever he goes...I go...Let's go Ah-Un!" I said with determination as we went over the edge.

Jaken started panicking in fear of being left behind again, so he saw Ah-Un going pass him as he jumped and quickly held onto Ah-Un's tail. He was screaming the whole way as we descended down the valley.

Not knowing that trouble and chaos was not far behind. And a tragedy may come forth from all this.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(And a tragedy may come forth from all this )

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

We finally landed down between the valleys to a hidden cliff side where there was a bridge that crossed to the other side. Rin slid off of Ah-Un and I got off of Ah-Un, as Jaken was still shaking from holding on to Ah-Un's tail.

A moment later, Ah-Un flew out from here, leaving as there was nothing else that the demon dragon can do as it was difficult for it to fly between the valleys. As of this moment it was only the four of us now.

I looked around checking the area with slight interest. Everything seemed to be normal, as there was nothing but layer upon layers of mountain and the bridge.

It was quiet as there only the sounds of the wind echoing above us. Although, I had a feeling that something didn't seem right.

We were going to start to walk onto the bridge until I noticed that Sesshomaru hasn't moved. He was beside the cliff side on the far left towards the Mountain as he was observing what's ahead though the very dense fog.

Rin looked bored as she kicked pebbles to ease her boredom as I went to Sesshomaru. I stood next to him as I turned to look into the direction he was looking at but couldn't see anything ahead.

"Is there something wrong? Do you sense something in the fog?" I said softly as he suddenly looked in a certain direction as if he heard something.

"They're coming." He said as he dashed away from us, leaping into the air with grace. "Wait Lord Sesshomaru!" Jaken shouted to him as I went to him and Rin just in case a battle goes on and I need to get Rin out of the way.

Suddenly, I saw a glint of light reflect off of something as it went towards him. He deflected it with Tokijin as the thing shining was revealed to been a weapon of many blades.

I recognized what the weapon was that was a bending sword...only one person I know has that kind of sword...it was Jakotsu. Which means he is not far behind but why is he going after us?

"What is that?" Rin asked in astonishment. As I moved Rin close to me while Jaken gotten behind me as well as he was worried of this opponent as Sesshomaru was back in the same spot he was before.

Then Jakotsu revealed himself to Sesshomaru with his sword on his shoulder in a relax position. Though he seemed bored as he put his other hand on his hip.

Sesshomaru had Tokijin out in case of another attack. "Are you one of Naraku's followers?" He said as he wanted answers. Jakotsu laughed at the idea of being a foolish follower as he had never seen this Naraku.

"How perceptive of you." Jakotsu said. "Just like that poison user...You reek of a dead mortal." Sesshomaru said still holding his ground.

"My...what a keen sense of smell, just what I expect from Inuyasha's older brother!" Jakotsu said as he swung his sword but Sesshomaru deflected it again. That part got Sesshomaru a little irked, so he went to Jakotsu as he gasped in surprised and was struck close with Tokijin.

The attack pushed Jakotsu to a large distance as he landed and went to crawl to safety. "That was a close call." Jakotsu said in fear.

Jaken appeared besided of me as he jumped for joy of Sesshomaru flawless attack on him while Rin looked in fear a bit with the events happening. "Silly mortal, spare yourself the suffering and let him slay you quickly." Jaken said.

Suddenly, a flash of light came at us as I grabbed Rin and moved away quickly while Jaken did the same. Jakotsu's sword almost hit us but only missed from a few inches where we stood as he appeared in front of us.

"Why do you have to say things like that Jaken?" I thought as I watched Jakotsu, waiting for his next move as I held Rin close to me, in case he decided to attack again. "You talking to me imp?...well?" Jakotsu said almost sounding impatient.

"Who you calling Imp?" Jaken said as sweat covered his face in fear. Just as Jakotsu was about to strike again, Sesshomaru glide behind him.

Jakotsu sensed something from behind and glanced back as he started to get agitated from this nonsense. "What's this?!" Jakotsu said as he swung his sword to attack Sesshomaru but he deflected the attack again.

"Jaken!" Sesshomaru said as a command. I knew what he meant by it as was it's time to get away from here as I had to get Rin to safety.

"Yes, Me Lord!...This way...hurry!" Jaken said running towards the bridge. Sesshomaru landed in front of the bridge while giving us a chance to escape and not get attacked.

"Stay safe Sesshomaru." I said softly as we met eye to eye for a second as we quickly passed him. Quickly, I broke the eye contact as I placed Rin on my hip just in case something happens, and we needed to move fast.

"Wait! What about -" Rin asked with worry in her voice as she looked back to him. "There's nothing we can do here." Jaken interrupt Rin as we got on the bridge heading to the other side.

"Except of staying out of Lord Sesshomaru's way." Jaken said as we continued running to safety. When we were on the bridge, I notice that the planks were wood and the holding them in place was thick rope as the base but the chains on top holding it all together.

...-...-...-...

"Hmmmm...So you don't want the woman and the girl to get in harm's way...Well aren't you the kindest thing around." Jakotsu said with his sword on his shoulder. "Huh...you talk a great deal for a dead mortal." Sesshomaru said.

That had struck a nerve in Jakotsu. "I'm getting tired of you harping on me about being dead - oh nevermind...with the woman and girl gone as least you'll be able to concentrate on our battle...Come on let do it!" Jakotsu said as he tried to strike at Seshhomaru but he jumped into the air before the attack struck the ground where he stood.

...-...-...-...

As we were running, I felt Rin turn her head, as I knew she was looking back to him. "I'm worried about Lord Sesshomaru...Think he'll be alright?!" Rin said worriedly.

"Rin...I think he will be just-" I said but was interrupted. "Fool, he would never succumb to the attacks of a mere mortal." Jaken said as we kept on running.

"You might though Master Jaken." Rin said having her arms around my neck with her legs slightly wrapped around my waist. If we weren't in a dangerous situation, I would have laughed at that.

Jaken was running backwards and looked up to her with distain on his face from that comment. "Watch your tongue little girl...I'm a demon too remember..I would never fall at the hands of a human." Jaken said but then I sensed something in front of us and I stopped as Jaken did as we saw something in the distance.

A thought crept into my mind ...Something or someone else was on the bridge...We weren't the only ones on the bridge.

Suddenly, we heard the heavy footsteps in the direction we were heading towards and the figure appeared. "Huh!? What's this?" Jaken said not liking what was coming our way.

It was a man with an appearance about him and his aura was absolutely terrifying.

He was 6'1" with green markings on his face while his dark hair was spiked up wildly. While his eyes were black but appeared to have no soul in them. He had a crazed look of violence and bloodlust, this guy screamed bad news.

His wearing a faded blue kimono with large black shoulder pads as a it was tied to with a thick red ties connected to the breastplate with dark blue markings and the light brown outing with a green sash around his waist.

He had blue arm guards on his forearms and had long claw like appendages in his hands. He raised his right arm up showing us his weapon of choice as if he was ready to attack us.

"He looks terribly strong." Jaken said whimpered as we slowly backed away and my heart started to pound in slight fear. "Rin...whatever you do don't let go of me." I said as I held her closer to me and she did as she was told.

Suddenly, the man started to swipe at me as Rin started to scream as I backed away quickly nearly missing the claws as she held on to me more tightly. "You won't be able escape me." The man said as he looked at me as I was prey.

Then Jaken got in front of us with his Staff of Two Heads. "Stay back, Nikko...take Rin and flee at once." Jaken said as he was ready to protect us as Sesshomaru was occupied in his battle with Jakotsu.

The man started to attack trying to slash at Jaken but he brought the Staff of Two Heads up to block the man's attacks. As I backed stepped quickly as I did want to flee but I couldn't leave him behind to defend himself besides where can we go?

"Staff of Two Heads!" Jaken shouted as the Old man on the staff opened it mouth to the man and large flames shot out, burning everything in front of it. I turned away protecting Rin from the heat blast as I felt it on my back from the intensity, seeing my shadow on the wooden planks.

When the flames ceased the man was gone but also parts of the bridge were gone too. "So much for that threat." Jaken said as he laughed at his victory.

"Thank you, Jaken but now we can't to the other side and now the whole bridge is going to collapses." I said as I heard the groaning of the bridge. Then the wooden planks started to fall and Rin's eyes widen in fear.

"Oh!...Run Nikko! Hurry on back to the cliff!" Jaken shouted as I started to run back while holding Rin in front of me with Jaken not far behind.

Suddenly, I heard the wooden planks cracked behind me as I quickly looked back and saw large claws shot out from the plank. "Ah! He survived!" Jaken said as the man held onto the edge of the plank.

"You can't get rid of me that easily." The man grunted as Rin started to whimper a bit in fear as I held her close to my chest not wanting her to look at the man. "Run Nikko and don't look back!" Jaken said as the man tried to climb up from the hole he made in the plank but Jaken was hitting him with the staff.

As I was ready to run, the chain link of the bridge had snapped and the bridge started to fall with us on it. My feet swayed as the planks were no longer underneath them.

I tried to reach for the bridge but no avail as I caught nothing but air. I felt my stomach plummet as I felt the gravity of our situation...we were falling.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's DevoLtion:

(I felt my stomach plummet as I felt the gravity of our situation...we were falling.)

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

Rin screamed as I instinctively held her close to my chest and curled up into a ball to protect her as much as I could.

I know I'll get the brunt of the impact but at least Rin won't get hurt as much...if we survive this. Jaken was screaming as well as he was falling with us but he was too far for me to reach him.

We tumbled down through the thick fog. I felt the wind rushing pass me as I knew that Sesshomaru wasn't going to save us this time as he was too far from us.

I held Rin tightly as I was ready for the impact at any minute. Suddenly, I impacted but not on the ground but in a splash...it must of been the river below us.

I was under the water and instinctively swam up to the surface. I broke to the surface, coughing violently as I cleared the water from my lungs, I noticed that the river had rapids as I was quickly moving.

Then moments later, I realized that I didn't have Rin close to me, she must of slipped from me when I impacted into the river. Immediately, I panicked in fear for her as I looked around as I was to keeping myself afloat through the rush of the water pulling me down stream.

"Rin!" I shouted as I was searching for her, then I heard coughing to my right as I pass by a rock. Then I saw her floating up right as her body was relaxed and her eyes were closed.

"RIN!" I said in fear as I quickly swam to her with all that I could as my muscles aching in protest as I saw she started to sink. I dove into the water looking her, moments later I saw her as I quickly went to her, reaching out to grab her.

Finally, I caught her by her kimono before she could get further from me. I felt my lungs ache as I tired to get us to the surface.

I felt my layer kimono weighting me down so I shrugged it off while still holding her. Once I did, I quickly got us up to the surface.

I gasped for air as I held Rin in my left arm as she started to cough the water out. Quickly I saw a bolder that I could hold on to so I could check on Rin.

I reached out and grabbed it, I gritted my teeth as I felt the skin of my hand getting scrapped across it, it hurt but I'll live as I held on tightly to it.

Luckily, there were smaller rocks where I could set my feet in place so I can check on Rin's condition. After I did that, I looked at her and saw that she had a few scratches but nothing broken or bruised but her eyes were still closed as she still was unconscious.

I shook her a bit to get her to wake. "Rin...Come on Rin, sweety...please open your eyes a bit for me?" I said softly as I continued to rock her in my arm.

Suddenly, I heard her groan and squinted her eyes open but then closed them again. " Thank Goodness you are okay." I said as I sighed in relief.

Then just to make we wouldn't be separated again, I untied my thin kimono and used the ribbon tie as it was long as I wrapped it on her waist then to mine then tied it.

Once I was satisfied with that, I quickly looked around to see how to get out of the river. Suddenly I hear a particular noise, I turned to my left and looked up.

Then a large tree branch hits me in the head and everything went black...

...-...-...-...

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

As I was battling with the dead mortal with the bending sword, knowing my skills were far more superior then theirs they would not survive. Suddenly, I had sensed that there was another presence on the bridge.

Then I felt a sense of fear, anxious, concern and protective, it was Nikko...she must be protecting Rin from the danger on the bridge.

"Another one of Naraku's followers...Nikko, Rin." I thought as I instinctly turned as I knew that they were in danger as the aura of the presence on the bridge was pure evil, how foolish it was for me to let my guard down because of them. "Here's my chance!" I heard the man in front of me said as their sword removed Tokijin from my hand as it pierced into the side of the stone wall behind me.

"Hang to your head or I'll lop it off!" They said as they laughed at their accomplishment of getting me off guard. I looked to them in annoyance but calculating my next move if I'm not careful.

Moments later, I heard Rin scream as my senses knew they were in danger as I turned again with my instincts stronger than before. I head towards them first as I went to the bridge but the dead mortal with the bending sword attacked again so I dodged it.

At that moment, I knew that had to had no choice I had to get Tojikin back. "it's only just the beginning." The dead mortal said as I quickly removed Tokijin from the stone wall and quickly avoided the next attack..

"Now I got you!" The dead mortal said they attacked again as I in the air heading towards the broken bridge. I saw the sword trying to wrap itself around me like a snake, I was not going to let some dead mortal capture me.

So I deflected the bending sword with Tokijin and it went back to the owner almost cutting them. "Mmmm...That was close but not close enough." I thought as I glide pass the destroyed bridge.

I descended down where Rin, Nikko and Jaken fell as I past through the thick fog. As I discovered that pass it was a large river with holders in it.

I glided down to the bank of the river still seeking if they were close but saw nothing but running water and bolders. I caught the scent of Jaken as I turned my head and saw him laying on a small bolder face down pretend to be dead.

I sniffed the air again to try and catch Nikko and Rin's scent but with no luck as the water washed away the their scent.

I tried to sense Nikko through our ever growing connection but to no avail as I assume she is unconscious from the impact into the river.

I started to walk along the riverside but paused seeing how long Jaken had laid there, terrified of getting up knowing what will happen. "Jaken." I said in a stern tone without looking back to him and I heard him wince in despair.

"Are you pretending to be dead Jaken?" I asked. Then he jolted into life as I heard him move and in a kneeling position asking for my forgiveness.

I didn't want to hear any of it as Rin and Nikko were on my mind as I started walking, following the river downstream. I heard Jaken shriek in a panic as he got his staff and quick run to me while whaling of not wanting to be left behind.

As I continued walking a thought occurred into my mind. "Is Naraku using those undead mortal to stop me as I'm getting close?" I thought as I huffed at it as it was ridiculous as those undead mortals were no match for me even in the state I'm in with the purity of the Mountain.

"Nikko, Rin...hang on until I find you." I thought as Jaken was aside me again as we went on our way to seek them.

As Naraku is important, so are they as I will claim back what is mine...

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(As Naraku is important, so are they as I will claim back what is mine...)

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

I was starting to gain consciousness as my senses were starting to become more aware. First, I felt the sun warming up my face as the light fade in and out behind my eyelids as if I'm passing through the shade of the trees.

Then I noticed that there was a weight on my stomach and chest as it shifted a bit. It almost felt like a small child was laying on me.

I sensed that I was moving as I felt large callused hands holding arm was under my legs and the other across my shoulders.

I realized that I was being carried but by whom? Suddenly, the events that occurred came back to me...I was knocked on unconscious by a branch after saving Rin, especially surviving from the fall of the broken bridge.

Slowly, I opened my eyes, blinking a bit from the brightness of the day. "Oh, well now I see that you are awake." A male voice said.

A felt the things move a bit then it was moving in a panic. Instinctively, I woke in a jolt as I held the thing on my stomach close to me and pushed away from the person that held me as I landed onto the ground.

What is it?...Why did you run?" A male voice said in concern. At first I was disoriented, not sure where I was as I backed into a tree. As I looked around and saw where I was.

It on a path in the forest next to the river, as I panted a bit in fear. I felt the thing that was on top of my stomach shift, I look down and saw what it was...It was Rin and our ties were that held us together as I remembered was events happened.

"It was a smart thing that you did... tied her to you when you were unconscious. Otherwise, it would have been harder to save both of you in the rushing river." The male voice said as I looked to him.

It was the dangerous man from before... But something seems different about him somehow. I frowned in confusion of what...or even who was in front of me.

He wore the armor like the dangerous man wore but he had no green markings on his face, no spiky hair that looked sharp to the touch. His eyes was warm and inviting, they were light brown and not black like before, it seems like this man was a completely different person.

I sensed no evil aura about him, in fact that his aura was clean but something slightly off but couldn't put my finger on it. Though, it seem like Rin was confused as well but I would have to keep an eye on him as things may not be as they appear.

"It alright young lady and child, do not fear me...I am a physician, I pulled you two out from the river as you both were unconscious." He said calmly and he kneeling in front as if not frighten a deer.

"The good news is that I saw no major injures, except for that nasty bump on your forehead." He said as he pointed to it and I lightly touched it. The was a texture of a wrapping placed there and I remembered that I was hit in the head by that branch.

"There is a village at a distance from here, I can guide you two there, where you can get fresh clothes and rest especially from being in the river for a time." He said.

I looked to Rin and she looked at each other...contemplating whether to go with this man or not...though I know we couldn't make it out here without any protection or even where we are. Rin said nothing but nodded in agreement of our silent conversation.

"We'll go with you to this village." I said as I looked to him. He nodded in understanding as he slowly got up and placed his hand out to me. Though I didn't trust him, I took his hand and gradually lifted up, even though a bit woozy.

I put my hand on the tree until the wooziness passed. "I'm alright, lets go." I said as I took a hold of Rin's hand as we started on our uneasy journey.

As we were walking on the path to the village, he asked us how we came to the predicament of the river. I explained that we were with others until we got into danger and the bridge fell apart due for being so old.

"I see...you were with companions... Its good that you two are coming with me to the village until your friends catch up, its dangerous in these forest alone at night." He said as we were walking.

"He doesn't seem like the man we meet on the bridge...though some things are more than meets the eye...which I'll keep close eye on, if anything happens...I may have to fight him...but for the latter I hope for our sake...I hope I'm wrong." I thought.

...-...-...-...

The day started turn as the sky turning red and the crows started to craw as they were search for food. "So you are a doctor?" Rin asked as she was lying against my back and looked at the physician as she got tired and I picked her up and given her a piggyback ride.

"Yes...the village that we are heading to is where I help the people their and care for the orphans, they are about your age Rin." He said as we walked through the field.

After half an hour we stopped at the top of the hill that showed the village down below close to Mount Hakurai. "There is my home that is at the base of the Mount Hakurai." He said as pointed to his home.

We made it to his home and there were children sitting on the porch singing a familiar song but as if from a long distance past. Then they noticed us coming towards them and their eye were on the Doctor, as they were excited as he returned to them. "I have returned." He said

"Doctor Suikotsu!" One of the children who had a baby on their back as it appeared that the baby may be her sibling said as four of them stopped a bit of a distance. "Doctor Suikotsu! ...is that really you?" The children ask hesitantly with slight fear on their face.

He smiled at them with a gentle smile but it seemed calculated. "Of course it's me, who else would it be?...I'm sorry I have been away for a long time." He said.

I slowly moved a bit in caution and he seemed to noticed it as he looked at me and Rin as I placed her on the ground but kept her close to me. "Oh, where are my manners this is Nikko and Rin, be nice to them and show them around as they our special guests." He said.

Moments later, we saw three men with lit torches walking as an elder on the horse leading the group. "I told you it was Doctor Suikotsu." I heard one man next to the horse said.

"He really has returned." The man behind him said. Suikotsu turned to the men though with a slight dull expression.

"My good men what brings you here?" Suikotsu asked the men as they stopped at a slight distance. "Doctor, we beg you to leave the village." The elder said to Suikotsu as he seem confused about it.

"Wasn't it your fault that the Band of Seven attack the village in the first place?" The man next the horse asked. Suddenly, I felt a change in the air as the hairs on my arms started to rise and a chill run down my spine.

Somethings not right here...not at all. As my body was screaming danger as something was about to happen as I discreetly place Rin behind me.

"I'll never forget your face that night." The elder said. Then the elder got the horse with ease with a stern look on his face as he got close to Suikotsu.

"You looked just like a demon." The elder said as he looked at Suikotsu. Suikotsu stood there for a moment, expressionless then he sighed as there was a smirk on his face.

He was found out and now there was no need to hide it, suddenly, there was a glint of light as slash that hit into flesh as large amounts of red liquid flew into the air...it was blood.

I looked away from the blood and saw that Suikotsu was holding a long claw like appendages in his hand like he did...when he attacked us.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

( I looked away from the blood and saw that Suikotsu was holding a long like appendages in his hand like he did...when attacked us)

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko P.O.V.

The horse screamed from sudden out burst of the attack Suikotsu gave to the elder. As Suikotsu was still as calm and collected as he was before but with sneer smile on his face.

The horse neighed in fear as it turned and galoped away as the elder was on the ground no longer in this plane of existence. The children next to the hut shook in fear as they witnessed this monstrosity.

"Aw, now look at what you did and after all that time fixing you up as your physician, guess I'll take care of the others then." Suikotsu said as he looked to the others who were with the elder.

The men shrunk back in fear as they ran back in direction they came from hoping they could escape from the slaughter. Suikotsu smiled as he gave chase and hunted them down one by one as the men screams were shorten by his weapon, there was no escape.

Rin didn't see the further horrors in front of me but unfortunately she knew what was happening. I can feel her shaking behind me, but as much as I want to comfort her, I need to be focus if both of us were to stay alive.

There were red droplets spilled onto the ground as it flowed and soaked into the soil from the fatally wounded men. "Me and the kids have to get away from this man" I thought as I slowly backed away.

I felt Rin holding me closely to her, I know she is scared. Then I noticed another presence behind me as I turned my head and saw what it was...it was Jakotsu.

"Hello, say you're the ones with Inuyasha's older brother, sorry I have to break horror fiasco but time is of the essence." Jakotsu said as he was reaching for Rin. Quickly, I grabbed Rin from behind and have her jump on my back so I can get away from Jakotsu.

He huff in irritation as I ran. I know I could not fought him in hand to hand combat alone as he despised women after the incident with Inuyasha when Sango tried to fight him.

"Run kids! Suikotsu isn't who he is anymore!" I said as went to them. They shook in fear and wouldn't move a muscle.

Rin noticed them not moving as they were stiffened by fear and shock as she can see over my shoulder as I continued to run away from Jakotsu. "Run for it!" She shouted to them but none Of them moved.

Jakotsu was fast as I tried dodging him catching us, thank goodness for playing soccer in school paid off. I don't know why he wants to capture Rin but not wanting to find out.

But another thing had crossed my mind as well while running away from him if he wanted to take Rin why not use his sword and cut me down unless...I'm not suppose to be harmed as well.

Luckily he hasn't caught me yet though my lungs are aching heavily and my legs screaming for to stop but I know it couldn't. Then I thought to head to the mountain, distract them and have the kids and Rin safe.

Since the Mountain is effective to those who are evil maybe I can get away in the barrier as the village is not to far from the Mountain. With the strength I have left I held on to Rin a bit more, and started to run towards the Mountain as Jakotsu was chasing me and Suikotsu was finished hunting the last of the men.

As I continued to get close to the mountain, as I saw the base of it where the barrier is the strongest as hope filled in my chest but it was short lived as I felt something hit me at the back of head as a flash of pain pass through my body.

"Ah!" I shouted as I hit the ground hard as Rin slipped off of me. I turned my head to Rin as she was unconscious from me falling, slowly I reached out to her.

"Rin" I said hoarsely as I heard foot steps. I turned my head slightly and Jakotsu squatting down to me and then hits me with he hilt of his sword and knocked me unconscious as everything turned black.

. . . . .

Suikotsu turns to Jakotsu with his claw like weapon dripping with blood of the fallen men. Jakotsu stands up and looked at him as he was skeptical unsure who Suikotsu is.

"Suikotsu what's got into you? Before you when had that face you were harmless, you wouldn't be able to hurt a fly, so which one are you now?" Jakotsu asked. "Hard to say, all I know is that I feel better than ever." Suikotsu said looking at Jakotsu.

He explained that he was in daze most of the time and he wasn't sure when would lose himself by transforming back to the doctor, but things are different as he is himself for sure as Suikotsu. He wanted to be sure that the mountain didn't effect him to bring the doctor back as it didn't.

Jakotsu was unamused of his explanation, as if he was bored of the things that transpired here. "You sure you won't turn into a saint the next time you approach the barrier?" Jakotsu said.

Suikotsu nodded in answering his question as he turned to Nikko who is laying on the ground unconscious with her head turned to the child she called Rin.

"To prove my point I'll kill this woman with no hesitation as that wretched doctor won't be able to stop me, as I told her before She. Won't. Escape." He said ready to strike but Jakotsu intervene by clashing his sword to his claw like weapon only a few inches away from Nikko.

"No, Suikotsu, Bankotsu says that we need her alive." Jakotsu said as Suikotsu made a face of disgust. "Fine then." He said as he turned to the orphaned children while looking at his claw like weapon.

"Then I'll get rid of these orphan brats!" He said bringing his weapon down ready to finish them off in a single swoop as they all screamed for their lives.

Then he jolted still as board as his hand with claw like weapon stopped before it reached the children. He was in surprise of the force holding him as he couldn't move his body.

Then the buzzing of an insect was heard close by. As the wasp flew next to Jakotsu's ear after a few moments it few away. "Suikotsu we must leave as Sesshomaru is coming." Jakotsu said with slight urgency.

Jakotsu rolled his eyes on Suikotsu's predicament as he knew was frustrated. He sighed "You can kill them later but right now we got to lure Sesshomaru into the barrier of the Mountain." Jakotsu said.

Suikotsu growled in frustration but he knew he couldn't do anything now as time is of the essence. "Yes...I know" He said as the force holding released him as he moves away from the children.

He rubbed his wrist getting the soreness out of it but he'll get back at the doctor with a vengeance. "Just you wait I'll be free of you soon doctor...very soon." He thought.

Then they argued for a short time on who was picking up the woman who Jakotsu shudders at picking her up as they need Rin as well in order for the plan to work. But Jakotsu saw how Sesshomaru reacted with the woman around so the more the merrier as he convinced Suikotsu to carry Nikko with them.

Especially for the plan to work in Sesshomau's demise using she and Rin as bait. Though one thing crossed Jakotsu's mind.

"Why does Bankotsu want the woman alive or the person they so call work for want them for, she's just a mortal...isn't she?" He thought but brushed it off as he got a job to do.

As the stage is becoming to set, time is short, those who are separated come together like magnets of opposite ends connect. However will they clash and set a spark or will they meet and fracture.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(However will they clash and set a spark or will they meet and fracture.)

_..._..._..._..._

Sesshomaru P.O.V.

For a time, I was still searching for Nikko and Rin along the fast-streaming water hoping to see any evidence to know that they made it out of the river. Then a few minutes later I spotted something out of place at the corner of a bank.

I went down to the bank and saw what it was blue fabric and realized that it was Nikko's Kimono that I gave her. I noticed that it was the only outer layer kimono as I came to the conclusion that she must have taken it off in order to stay afloat along the river.

Jaken was by my side and grasped as he saw the kimono on the ground. Fear and worry spread across his face as his mouth curled in a form of whimper.

"That's... Nikko's Kimono... Isn't it?" Jaken said softly as he held his staff tightly as he was fight not to cry. As he looked up to me to find out what had become Nikko and Rin's fate.

I picked it up, brought it close to my face and brief whiffs in as I caught a scent as it had her scent. I noticed as well that Rin's was on it.

Relief swept over me to know that both are still alright. I stared at the kimono, lost in thought as it was shining in the sunlight. As I recollect how got the kimono for her.

-Flashback-

I noticed that her strange attire was getting worn out and she didn't have any other clothes to wear. So, I went to a Yokai market, many demons were surprised of my presences as a Nobel such as myself don't come to the market often.

Demons have steered clear of me due to my status, for I am a superior to these Yokai. I entered a fabric stand with different colors and designs on them as many fabrics from strange lands, but most were from here.

A Owner of the fabric stand looked up from his fabric with eyes wide in shock as he lowers them and bows to me apologetically. "Forgive me, My Lord I was unaware of your presence...Allow me to show you the finest fabrics I have. Speaking of which what kind are you looking for?" He asked as sweat formed on his forehead of nervousness and fear.

I looked around for a moment, then back to the owner. "I need a kimono..." I said. The Owner breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. "Of course My lord, what size are you if I may so..." He said.

"It's not for me." I said interrupting him, leaving him confused. "May I ask for who?" He asked meekly as he backed away a bit as if I would get upset at that moment.

I looked away from him, not sure if I wanted to tell him but it necessary for her to get clothes as the weather was changing. "It's for a woman as her attire is getting worn out and is in need of new clothes.

The Owner seem joyous as the situation wasn't one he expected. "Of Course My Lord!...Come!... I will show you the finest clothes I have come across my many journeys." He said as I walked with him further into his large stand.

Few moments later, He was talking about how he accommodated the fabrics until the wind blew as one such cloth had caught my eye and I went to it, leaving the man still talking. He stopped as I was looking at the kimono with great inspection and there was no scent to it which meant it has never been worn.

"Ah! I see you have found a great Kimono though it has a sad story to it." He said. "How so?" I asked out of curiosity.

"It was made for a woman as well that a man loved and wanted her as his as he made in specific details for a gift to her to win her heart unfortunately tragedy struck for the woman and man couldn't look at the Kimono anymore until I arrived and took it from him to ease his pain." He said.

I looked at the Kimono, with thought to it, as it was the right size for her. Then the beast sneaked to me in my mind.

"Well, now... are you giving it to her as a gift or is it an excuse to see her out of her strange attire, and see what she would look like in it? Or perhaps... to see what she would look like in this Era?" The beast said slyly. I huffed in response, ignoring the beast with in me.

I got the kimono for her but the beast wrapped my mind. Did I want to see her like that or was in ignorance of my desires of father's taste?

I was lost in my thought as I returned to my group, the first thing I saw was Rin in the water with Jaken catching fish. Then I appeared behind Nikko watch working on a basket but then she stopped working on it as if she sensed me.

She turned to me as she smiled at me which made my heart flutter in a weird way but I never want that feeling to go away. I shouldn't let my emotions get the better of me but still...her smile never fades on me and I never want to see her sad.

Without saying anything, I gave her the kimono as she had a confused look on her face, after shortly explaining she nodded as she went to try it on. After a few moments had pass, Nikko appeared from behind the tree, how she looked had surprised me and amazed Rin.

My heart sped up and my senses were becoming more aware as she approached me and had thanked me for the Kimono. She looked like a high class lady as her hair flowed behind her. The floral scent was more profound as her hair appeared to be soft like silk, I want to touch it but restrained from doing that.

-End Flasback-

Gently, he shook it a bit to get the water and debris off of it. Then he folded it neatly and placed it into his armor as it fitted snugly to his chest.

Nikko's scent that was coming off of it gave him a sense of peace of mind and a form of clarity. Then, he looked to his companion with him and told him to retrieve Ah-Un.

Jaken jerked into motion as he fetched Ah-Un, while Sesshomaru took a slow pace to catch any scent in the wind. As they continued their journey as wind blew once again and stopped as he picked up a scent...the scent of a dead man.

When he focused on the scent as Jaken was alongside him while having Ah-Un in tow and went into the direction to follow it as the scent itself lead straight towards the mountain.

Chapter Text

Previously on Great Dog's Devotion:

(He focused on the scent as Jaken was alongside him while having Ah-Un in tow and went into the direction to follow it as the scent itself lead straight towards the mountain.)

_..._..._..._..._

Nikko's P.O.V.

I felt weightless again but had drifted to conscious from time to time as my senses were slowly coming back one by one. I felt the motion of my body swaying to and fro constantly and my chest hurt as I was laying on something hard.

My head pounded with each movement as the light foot steps walked across the ground. Suddenly, the movement stopped as I was placed on down and leaned back onto a cold hard surface.

After sometime, I opened my eyes, and saw the ground first confused at first. Then I looked across down the trail we were on earlier then I realized we were back on the mountain.

As I tried to move but found that I couldn't, confused as I wiggled a bit and felt restrained as my wrists and legs were tied with large hard rough ropes. I heard footsteps as I turned to see who and it was...

It was Jakotsu and Suikotsu but what stopped my heart was whats in his claw-like hands...It was unconscious Rin.

Slowly, I remembered what had happened and had figured what is going to happen. They are using us as bait for Sesshomaru.

I struggled to remove the ropes on my limbs but I realized that struggling isn't going to help getting us out of this situation. I can only hope that Sesshomaru doesn't come this far as the air is so clear, it would could purify him.

My thought were interrupted by Suikotsu and Jakotsu arguing as well as complaining about the plan and the air around them effecting them as well. Though not as much as yokai, they're still strong enough to attack anything that gets in their way.

After a few minutes or so they stopped arguing and decided to continue to walk further up the mountain. Suikotsu walked to me, noticed that I was awake as I was looking straight at him as neither of us said a word.

"Suikotsu lets go!" Jakotsu shouted as they were walking away. "Yeah, I know!" He shouted back as he leans down to pick me up as he is still holding a unconscious Rin.

"Make one wrong move I'll end her, got it?" He said looking at me seriously. I know he itching for an excuse to blood to be split.

I gave a slight nod as he picked me up and carried over his shoulder as they continued walking up the mountain.

. . .

Somewhere on the Mountain

. . .

Electricity sparked around his chest as if trying to halt him of his quest as he stopped for a moment and looked up to the Mountain. He took a deep breath as he caught in the wind was Nikko's and Rin's scent also, the smell of Graveyard soil.

"I found them as they are just up ahead." He thought as he continued walking towards up the Mountain as Jaken walking with his staff tired fiercely to keep up with the Lord, but the barrier was getting stronger the closer they got to the Mountain.

Unfortunately, Jaken couldn't go on much further, as the barrier of the Mountain was starting to effect him immensely. He screamed in pain from the shock that went through him as it was getting rather painful to a point where he couldn't go any further as he bounced off the barrier.

"Lord Sesshomaru it's a trap, that's why they abducted Nikko and Rin. So they can lure you into the barrier! " Jaken said he looked up to see his Lord continuing to walk forth as he sees sparks and hearing the cracks of them going onto his Lord.

Jaken was surprise that Lord Sesshomaru seemed to be unfazed from the barrier which encouraged Jaken to keep moving with him. Jaken still wanted to prove his worth to his lord.

Quickly he got up and was determined to follow his Lord no matter what even through this barrier that could possibly purify him. Unfortunately, it didn't take long until he took a intense shock from the barrier, pushed him back onto the ground, knocking him out cold as the Lord continued on his journey through the fog and seen nowhere in sight.

. . .

On the Move up In the Mountain

Nikko P.O.V.

. . .

Suikotsu and Jakotsu continued walking with nothing but silence. Only the sound of the footsteps against the ground.

I stayed quiet for the time being not wanting to make situation worse. After awhile, Rin started to stir up awake, she looked to me with worry in her eyes.

I used hand signals to calm her down and not cause any irritation to Suikotsu as I knew if one wrong move, things could go haywire. Suddenly, I felt a strong force pulling in my chest which meant he was close by, as I felt his emotions: anger, strain, pain, determination, major exhaustion

Jakotsu looked over the edge of the mountain as the fog thickened to the where he couldn't see anything. As they continued walking, he shrugged with his sword leaning over his shoulder holster.

"He's not following, I guess the barrier is too strong for even for Sesshomaru to make it this far." Jakostu said still overlooking the mountain.

Suikotsu stopped as he put Nikko down on the ground while still holding Rin and looked above him past the fog. "Heh, I wouldn't say so." Suikotsu said.

"Huh?" Jakostu said confused he looked up past Suikotsu as the fog dissipated and revealed Sesshomaru on the trail looking down at them.